Коммунистическая партия советского союза как пишется

Всего найдено: 10

Здравствуйте! Подскажите, пожалуйста, прописная здесь или все же строчная: Г(г)енеральный секретарь ЦК КПСС? Спасибо.

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

В документах используется прописная буква. В публицистике возможно написание строчными.

Здравствуйте! Подскажите, пожалуйста, как правильно написать наименование улицы, названной в честь XXII съезда КПСС? Относится ли слово «съезд» в этом случае к служебным? Нужно ли писать название так: улица XXII Съезда КПСС?

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Слово съезд тоже должно быть написано с большой буквы: улица XXII Съезда КПСС.

Чем объясняется такая неразбериха в ваших ответах по поводу прописной или строчной буквы в слове «пленум»? Как все-таки правильно?

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Словарные рекомендации: Пленум Верховного суда РФ, Пленум Высшего арбитражного суда РФ (Лопатин В. В., Нечаева И. В., Чельцова Л. К. Прописная или строчная? Орфографический словарь. М., 2011); Пленум Верховного суда Российской Федерации, пленум ВЦСПС, пленум правления Московской писательской организации, Пленум ЦК КПСС (Розенталь Д. Э. Справочник по русскому языку. Прописная или строчная? – 7-е изд., перераб. и доп. М., 2005). Таким образом, написание слова пленум зависит от контекста. Разнобой в ответах устранен.

Как правильно пишется: «погашена Главным политическим управлением Министерства обороны СССР по решению ЦК КПСС от 1 марта 1955 года как на непрошедшего (или не прошедшего) обмен партийный документов»?

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Правильно: не прошедшего обмен. Обратите внимание: возможно, предложение  содержит грамматические ошибки. 

Добрый день! Как вы считаете, допустимо ли употребление слова «славица», в отношении таких призывов или фраз, как «Слава КПСС» , Слава Военно-морскому флоту!», «Да здравствует наш союз!» и подобных, которые направлены на конкретных физических лиц, где, очевидно, было бы уместно употребление слова «здравица», а на организации и абстрактные понятия? Или вы можете предложить другой термин?

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Славица — окказиональное, нелитературное слово. Можно написать его при условии использования кавычек.

Здравствуйте. Подскажите, пожалуйста, как сейчас принято писать: Компартия или компартия, Комунистическая партия или комунистическая… — в значении той еще, советской партии, если в контексте она упоминается не в официальном значении (например: он был членом компартии).

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Только в полном официальном названии с прописной буквы пишется слово Коммунистическая: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза. При неофициальном употреблении правильно написание строчными: коммунистическая партия, компартия. Обычно, если речь идет о советской эпохе и о членстве в КПСС, не требуется уточнять, о какой именно партии идет речь, достаточно просто: он был членом партии.

Объясните мне, пожалуйста, правописание приставки НЕДО с глаголами. И как различать написание приставки НЕДО и частицы НЕ с глаголами ( Например: Недописал работу или Не дописал работу)?

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Не пишется слитно в составе глагольной приставки недо-, означающей неполноту, недостаточность по сравнению с нормой. Без не— такой глагол не будет иметь смысла, например: они хронически недоедают (= ‘едят недостаточно; плохо питаются’; невозможно раздельное написание, т. к. нельзя хронически доедать), няня недосмотрела за ребенком (= ‘плохо присматривала, не уберегла от какой-либо неприятности’; не имеет смысла сочетание досмотреть за ребенком), ср. также: А он шутил – недошутил, Недораспробовал вино И даже недопригубил (В. Высоцкий. «Прерванный полет»).

Но от глаголов с приставкой недо— следует отличать глаголы с приставкой до— и предшествующей частицей не (такие глаголы с частицей не обозначают не доведенное до конца действие), например: мы не досмотрели до конца фильм (=не смогли досмотреть); наш сын часто не доедает свою порцию (= не хочет, не может доесть). Ср. пример из той же песни В. Высоцкого «Прерванный полет»: Но к ней в серебряном ландо Он не добрался и не до… Не добежал, бегун-беглец, Не долетел, не доскакал… (= не смог добраться, не смог добежать…).

В приведенном Вами примере верно слитное написание недописал в значении ‘написал меньше нужного’ и раздельное написание в значении ‘не смог (не захотел, не успел…) дописать’.

В заключение немного юмора. На разнице в значении глаголов недоедать ‘есть недостаточно, плохо питаться’ и не доедать  ‘не съедать до конца’ основан юмористический эффект в известном анекдоте советской эпохи. Рабочие пишут письмо в ЦК КПСС: «Мы, пролетарии Нечерноземья, прочитали в «Правде», что негры в Африке недоедают. Нельзя ли все, что они не доедают, присылать нам?»

Пожалуйста,подскажите,слитно или раздельно пишется НЕ в данном случае:
Не доедать борщ или недоедать борщ ?
И,если можно,то как объясняется написание.
P.S.Это словосочетание,контекста нет.

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Глагол недоедать употребляется в значении ‘есть недостаточно, плохо питаться’. А глагол доедать  означает ‘съедать до конца’, поэтому верно: не доедать борщ (‘не съедать борщ до конца’).

На разнице в значении глаголов недоедать  и не доедать  основан юмористический эффект в довольно известном анекдоте советской эпохи. Рабочие пишут письмо в ЦК КПСС: «Мы, пролетарии Нечерноземья, прочитали в «Правде», что негры в Африке недоедают. Нельзя ли все, что они не доедают, присылать нам?»

Можно так сказать: генсек СССР? Или все же генсек КПСС? Спасибо.

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Корректно: _генсек ЦК КПСС_.

Авторы фильма рассказывают о «столкновении» двух советских лидеров — первого секретаря Ставропольского крайкома КПСС Михаила Горбачева с первым секретарем Краснодарского крайкома КПСС Сергеем Медуновым.

Подскажите правильно ли написаны окончания — падежи?

Ответ справочной службы русского языка

Окончания написаны правильно.

Как написать слово (словосочетание) Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза? Как правильно поставить ударение и какие имеет словоформы слово (словосочетание) Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза?

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

⇒ Правильное написание:

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

⇒ Гласные буквы в слове:

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

гласные выделены красным

гласными являются: о, у, и, и, е, а, я, а, и, я, о, е, о, о, о, ю, а

общее количество гласных: 17 (семнадцать)

• ударная гласная:

Коммунисти́ческая па́ртия Сове́тского Сою́за

ударная гласная выделена знаком ударения « ́»

ударение падает на буквы: и, а, е, ю,

• безударные гласные:

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

безударные гласные выделены пунктирным подчеркиванием «  »

безударными гласными являются: о, у, и, е, а, я, и, я, о, о, о, о, а

общее количество безударных гласных: 13 (тринадцать)

⇒ Согласные буквы в слове:

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

согласные выделены зеленым

согласными являются: К, м, м, н, с, т, ч, с, к, п, р, т, С, в, т, с, к, г, С, з

общее количество согласных: 20 (двадцать)

• звонкие согласные:

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

звонкие согласные выделены одинарным подчеркиванием «  »

звонкими согласными являются: м, м, н, р, в, г, з

общее количество звонких согласных: 7 (семь)

• глухие согласные:

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

глухие согласные выделены двойным подчеркиванием «  »

глухими согласными являются: К, с, т, ч, с, к, п, т, С, т, с, к, С

общее количество глухих согласных: 13 (тринадцать)

⇒ Формы слова:

Коммунисти́ческая па́ртия Сове́тского Сою́за (КПСС)

⇒ Количество букв и слогов:

гласных букв: 17 (семнадцать)

согласных букв: 20 (двадцать)

всего букв: 37 (тридцать семь)

всего слогов: 17 (семнадцать)

.

Communist Party of the Soviet Union

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

КПСС.svg
Leader Vladimir Lenin (first)
Mikhail Gorbachev (last)
Founder Vladimir Lenin
Founded January 1912[a]
Banned 6 November 1991[1]
Preceded by Bolshevik faction of the RSDLP
Succeeded by UCP–CPSU[2]
Headquarters 4 Staraya Square, Moscow
Newspaper Pravda[3]
Youth wing Little Octobrists
Komsomol[4]
Pioneer wing Young Pioneers[5]
Membership (1989 est.) 19,487,822[6]
Ideology
  • Communism
  • Marxism–Leninism[7][8][9]
Political position Far-left[10][11]
Religion State atheism[12]
International affiliation
  • Second International (1912–1914)[13]
  • Comintern (1919–1943)[14]
  • Cominform (1947–1956)[15]
Political alliance Bloc of Communists and Non-Partisans (1936–1991)[16][17]
Colours   Red[18]
Slogan «Workers of the world, unite!»[b]
Anthem «The Internationale»[c][19]
«Hymn of the Bolshevik Party»[d]
  • Politics of the Soviet Union
  • Political parties
  • Elections

A neighborhood in the Kozhukhovsky Bay of the Moskva River with a large sign promoting the Communist Party of the Soviet Union, Moscow, 1975

The Communist Party of the Soviet Union (CPSU),[e] at some points known as the Russian Communist Party or All-Union Communist Party and sometimes referred to as the Soviet Communist Party (SCP), was the founding and ruling political party of the Soviet Union. The CPSU was the sole governing party of the Soviet Union until 1990 when the Congress of People’s Deputies modified Article 6 of the 1977 Soviet Constitution, which had previously granted the CPSU a monopoly over the political system.

The party started in 1898 as the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party. In 1903, that party split into a Menshevik (minority) and Bolshevik (majority) faction; the latter, led by Vladimir Lenin, is the direct ancestor of the CPSU and is the party that seized power in the October Revolution of 1917. Its activities were suspended on Soviet territory 74 years later, on 29 August 1991, soon after a failed coup d’état by conservative CPSU leaders against the reforming Soviet president and party general secretary Mikhail Gorbachev.

The CPSU was a communist party based on democratic centralism. This principle, conceived by Lenin, entails democratic and open discussion of policy issues within the party, followed by the requirement of total unity in upholding the agreed policies. The highest body within the CPSU was the Party Congress, which convened every five years. When the Congress was not in session, the Central Committee was the highest body. Because the Central Committee met twice a year, most day-to-day duties and responsibilities were vested in the Politburo, (previously the Presidium), the Secretariat and the Orgburo (until 1952). The party leader was the head of government and held the office of either General Secretary, Premier or head of state, or two of the three offices concurrently, but never all three at the same time. The party leader was the de facto chairman of the CPSU Politburo and chief executive of the Soviet Union. The tension between the party and the state (Council of Ministers of the Soviet Union) for the shifting focus of power was never formally resolved.

After the founding of the Soviet Union in 1922, Lenin had introduced a mixed economy, commonly referred to as the New Economic Policy, which allowed for capitalist practices to resume under the Communist Party dictation in order to develop the necessary conditions for socialism to become a practical pursuit in the economically undeveloped country. In 1929, as Joseph Stalin became the leader of the party, Marxism–Leninism, a fusion of the original ideas of German philosopher and economic theorist Karl Marx, and Lenin, became formalized as the party’s guiding ideology and would remain so throughout the rest of its existence. The party pursued state socialism, under which all industries were nationalized, and a command economy was implemented. After recovering from the Second World War, reforms were implemented which decentralized economic planning and liberalized Soviet society in general under Nikita Khrushchev. By 1980, various factors, including the continuing Cold War, and ongoing nuclear arms race with the United States and other Western European powers and unaddressed inefficiencies in the economy, led to stagnant economic growth under Alexei Kosygin, and further with Leonid Brezhnev and growing disillusionment. After the younger, vigorous Mikhail Gorbachev assumed leadership in 1985 (following two short-term elderly leaders, Yuri Andropov and Konstantin Chernenko, who quickly died in succession), rapid steps were taken to transform the tottering Soviet economic system in the direction of a market economy once again. Gorbachev and his allies envisioned the introduction of an economy similar to Lenin’s earlier New Economic Policy through a program of «perestroika», or restructuring, but their reforms, along with the institution of free multi-candidate elections led to a decline in the party’s power, and after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, the banning of the party by later last RSFSR President Boris Yeltsin and subsequent first President of an evolving democratic and free-market economy of the successor Russian Federation.

A number of causes contributed to CPSU’s loss of control and the dissolution of the Soviet Union during the early 1990s. Some historians have written that Gorbachev’s policy of «glasnost» (political openness) was the root cause, noting that it weakened the party’s control over society. Gorbachev maintained that perestroika without glasnost was doomed to failure anyway. Others have blamed the economic stagnation and subsequent loss of faith by the general populace in communist ideology. In the final years of the CPSU’s existence, the Communist Parties of the federal subjects of Russia were united into the Communist Party of the Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic (RSFSR). After the CPSU’s demise, the Communist Parties of the Union Republics became independent and underwent various separate paths of reform. In Russia, the Communist Party of the Russian Federation emerged and has been regarded as the inheritor of the CPSU’s old Bolshevik legacy into the present day.[20]

History[edit]

Name[edit]

  • May 1917 – 8 March 1918: Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (Bolsheviks) (Russian: Российская социал-демократическая рабочая партия (большевиков); РСДРП(б), romanized: Rossiyskaya sotsial-demokraticheskaya rabochaya partiya (bol’shevikov); RSDRP(b))
  • 8 March 1918 – 18 December 1925: Russian Communist Party (Bolsheviks) (Russian: Российская коммунистическая партия (большевиков); РКП(б), romanized: Rossiyskaya kommunisticheskaya partiya (bol’shevikov); RKP(b))
  • 18 December 1925 – 5 October 1952: All-Union Communist Party (Bolsheviks) (Russian: Всесоюзная коммунистическая партия (большевиков); ВКП(б), romanized: Vsesoyuznaya kommunisticheskaya partiya (bol’shevikov); VKP(b))
  • 5 October 1952 – 6 November 1991: Communist Party of the Soviet Union (Russian: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза; КПСС, romanized: Kommunisticheskaya partiya Sovetskogo Soyuza; KPSS)

Early years (1898–1924)[edit]

The origin of the CPSU was in the Bolshevik faction of the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (RSDLP). This faction arose out of the split between followers of Julius Martov and Vladimir Lenin in August 1903 at the Party’s second conference. Martov’s followers were called the Mensheviks (which means minority in Russian); and Lenin’s, the Bolsheviks (majority). (The two factions were in fact of fairly equal numerical size.) The split became more formalized in 1914, when the factions became named the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (Bolsheviks), and Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (Mensheviks). Prior to the February Revolution, the first phase of the Russian Revolutions of 1917, the party worked underground as organized anti-Tsarist groups. By the time of the revolution, many of the party’s central leaders, including Lenin, were in exile.

With Emperor Nicholas II (1868–1918, reigned 1894–1917), deposed in February 1917, a republic was established and administered by a provisional government, which was largely dominated by the interests of the military, former nobility, major capitalists business owners and democratic socialists. Alongside it, grassroots general assemblies spontaneously formed, called soviets, and a dual-power structure between the soviets and the provisional government was in place until such a time that their differences would be reconciled in a post-provisional government. Lenin was at this time in exile in Switzerland where he, with other dissidents in exile, managed to arrange with the Imperial German government safe passage through Germany in a sealed train back to Russia through the continent amidst the ongoing World War. In April, Lenin arrived in Petrograd (renamed former St. Petersburg) and condemned the provisional government, calling for the advancement of the revolution towards the transformation of the ongoing war into a war of the working class against capitalism. The rebellion proved not yet to be over, as tensions between the social forces aligned with the soviets (councils) and those with the provisional government now led by Alexander Kerensky (1881–1970, in power 1917), came into explosive tensions during that summer.

The Bolsheviks had rapidly increased their political presence from May onward through the popularity of their program, notably calling for an immediate end to the war, land reform for the peasants, and restoring food allocation to the urban population. This program was translated to the masses through simple slogans that patiently explained their solution to each crisis the revolution created. Up to July, these policies were disseminated through 41 publications, Pravda being the main paper, with a readership of 320,000. This was roughly halved after the repression of the Bolsheviks following the July Days demonstrations so that even by the end of August, the principal paper of the Bolsheviks had a print run of only 50,000 copies. Despite this, their ideas gained them increasing popularity in elections to the soviets.[21]

The factions within the soviets became increasingly polarized in the later summer after armed demonstrations by soldiers at the call of the Bolsheviks and an attempted military coup by commanding Gen. Lavr Kornilov to eliminate the socialists from the provisional government. As the general consensus within the soviets moved leftward, less militant forces began to abandon them, leaving the Bolsheviks in a stronger position. By October, the Bolsheviks were demanding the full transfer of power to the soviets and for total rejection of the Kerensky led provisional government’s legitimacy. The provisional government, insistent on maintaining the universally despised war effort on the Eastern Front because of treaty ties with its Allies and fears of Imperial German victory, had become socially isolated and had no enthusiastic support on the streets. On 7 November (25 October, old style), the Bolsheviks led an armed insurrection, which overthrew the Kerensky provisional government and left the soviets as the sole governing force in Russia.

In the aftermath of the October Revolution, the soviets united federally and the Russian Socialist Federative Soviet Republic, the world’s first constitutionally socialist state, was established.[22] The Bolsheviks were the majority within the soviets and began to fulfill their campaign promises by signing a damaging peace to end the war with the Germans in the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk and transferring estates and imperial lands to workers’ and peasants’ soviets.[22] In this context, in 1918, RSDLP(b) became All-Russian Communist Party (bolsheviks). Outside of Russia, social-democrats who supported the Soviet government began to identify as communists, while those who opposed it retained the social-democratic label.

In 1921, as the Civil War was drawing to a close, Lenin proposed the New Economic Policy (NEP), a system of state capitalism that started the process of industrialization and post-war recovery.[23] The NEP ended a brief period of intense rationing called «war communism» and began a period of a market economy under Communist dictation. The Bolsheviks believed at this time that Russia, being among the most economically undeveloped and socially backward countries in Europe, had not yet reached the necessary conditions of development for socialism to become a practical pursuit and that this would have to wait for such conditions to arrive under capitalist development as had been achieved in more advanced countries such as England and Germany. On 30 December 1922, the Russian SFSR joined former territories of the Russian Empire to form the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR), of which Lenin was elected leader.[24] On 9 March 1923, Lenin suffered a stroke, which incapacitated him and effectively ended his role in government. He died on 21 January 1924,[24] only thirteen months after the founding of the Soviet Union, of which he would become regarded as the founding father.

Stalin era (1924–53)[edit]

After Lenin’s death, a power struggle ensued between Joseph Stalin, the party’s General Secretary, and Leon Trotsky, the Minister of Defence, each with highly contrasting visions for the future direction of the country. Trotsky sought to implement a policy of permanent revolution, which was predicated on the notion that the Soviet Union would not be able to survive in a socialist character when surrounded by hostile governments and therefore concluded that it was necessary to actively support similar revolutions in the more advanced capitalist countries. Stalin, however, argued that such a foreign policy would not be feasible with the capabilities then possessed by the Soviet Union and that it would invite the country’s destruction by engaging in armed conflict. Rather, Stalin argued that the Soviet Union should, in the meantime, pursue peaceful coexistence and invite foreign investment in order to develop the country’s economy and build socialism in one country.

Joseph Stalin, leader of the party from 1924 to his death in 1953

Ultimately, Stalin gained the greatest support within the party, and Trotsky, who was increasingly viewed as a collaborator with outside forces in an effort to depose Stalin, was isolated and subsequently expelled from the party and exiled from the country in 1928. Stalin’s policies henceforth would later become collectively known as Stalinism. In 1925, the name of the party was changed to the All-Union Communist Party (Bolsheviks), reflecting that the republics outside of Russia proper were no longer part of an all-encompassing Russian state. The acronym was usually transliterated as VKP(b), or sometimes VCP(b). Stalin sought to formalize the party’s ideological outlook into a philosophical hybrid of the original ideas of Lenin with orthodox Marxism into what would be called Marxism–Leninism. Stalin’s position as General Secretary became the top executive position within the party, giving Stalin significant authority over party and state policy.

By the end of the 1920s, diplomatic relations with Western countries were deteriorating to the point that there was a growing fear of another allied attack on the Soviet Union. Within the country, the conditions of the NEP had enabled growing inequalities between increasingly wealthy strata and the remaining poor. The combination of these tensions led the party leadership to conclude that it was necessary for the government’s survival to pursue a new policy that would centralize economic activity and accelerate industrialization. To do this, the first five-year plan was implemented in 1928. The plan doubled the industrial workforce, proletarianizing many of the peasants by removing them from their land and assembling them into urban centers. Peasants who remained in agricultural work were also made to have a similarly proletarian relationship to their labor through the policies of collectivization, which turned feudal-style farms into collective farms which would be in a cooperative nature under the direction of the state. These two shifts changed the base of Soviet society towards a more working-class alignment. The plan was fulfilled ahead of schedule in 1932.

The success of industrialization in the Soviet Union led Western countries, such as the United States, to open diplomatic relations with the Soviet government.[25] In 1933, after years of unsuccessful workers’ revolutions (including a short-lived Bavarian Soviet Republic) and spiraling economic calamity, Adolf Hitler came to power in Germany, violently suppressing the revolutionary organizers and posing a direct threat to the Soviet Union that ideologically supported them. The threat of fascist sabotage and imminent attack greatly exacerbated the already existing tensions within the Soviet Union and the Communist Party. A wave of paranoia overtook Stalin and the party leadership and spread through Soviet society. Seeing potential enemies everywhere, leaders of the government security apparatuses began severe crackdowns known as the Great Purge. In total, hundreds of thousands of people, many of whom were posthumously recognized as innocent, were arrested and either sent to prison camps or executed. Also during this time, a campaign against religion was waged in which the Russian Orthodox Church, which had long been a political arm of Tsarism before the revolution, was targeted for repression and organized religion was generally removed from public life and made into a completely private matter, with many churches, mosques and other shrines being repurposed or demolished.

The Soviet Union was the first to warn of the impending danger of invasion from Nazi Germany to the international community. The Western powers, however, remained committed to maintaining peace and avoiding another war breaking out, many considering the Soviet Union’s warnings to be an unwanted provocation. After many unsuccessful attempts to create an anti-fascist alliance among the Western countries, including trying to rally international support for the Spanish Republic in its struggle against a fascist military coup supported by Germany and Italy, in 1939 the Soviet Union signed a non-aggression pact with Germany which would be broken in June 1941 when the German military invaded the Soviet Union in the largest land invasion in history, beginning the Great Patriotic War.

The Communist International was dissolved in 1943 after it was concluded that such an organization had failed to prevent the rise of fascism and the global war necessary to defeat it. After the 1945 Allied victory of World War II, the Party held to a doctrine of establishing socialist governments in the post-war occupied territories that would be administered by Communists loyal to Stalin’s administration. The party also sought to expand its sphere of influence beyond the occupied territories, using proxy wars and espionage and providing training and funding to promote Communist elements abroad, leading to the establishment of the Cominform in 1947.

In 1949, the Communists emerged victorious in the Chinese Civil War, causing an extreme shift in the global balance of forces and greatly escalating tensions between the Communists and the Western powers, fueling the Cold War. In Europe, Yugoslavia, under the leadership of Josip Broz Tito, acquired the territory of Trieste, causing conflict both with the Western powers and with the Stalin administration who opposed such a provocative move. Furthermore, the Yugoslav Communists actively supported the Greek Communists during their civil war, further frustrating the Soviet government. These tensions led to a Tito–Stalin split, which marked the beginning of international sectarian division within the world communist movement.

Post-Stalin years (1953–85)[edit]

After Stalin’s death, Nikita Khrushchev rose to the top post by overcoming political adversaries, including Lavrentiy Beria and Georgy Malenkov, in a power struggle.[26] In 1955, Khrushchev achieved the demotion of Malenkov and secured his own position as Soviet leader.[27] Early in his rule and with the support of several members of the Presidium, Khrushchev initiated the Thaw, which effectively ended the Stalinist mass terror of the prior decades and reduced socio-economic oppression considerably.[28] At the 20th Congress held in 1956, Khrushchev denounced Stalin’s crimes, being careful to omit any reference to complicity by any sitting Presidium members.[29] His economic policies, while bringing about improvements, were not enough to fix the fundamental problems of the Soviet economy. The standard of living for ordinary citizens did increase; 108 million people moved into new housing between 1956 and 1965.[30]

Khrushchev’s foreign policies led to the Sino-Soviet split, in part a consequence of his public denunciation of Stalin.[31] Khrushchev improved relations with Josip Broz Tito’s League of Communists of Yugoslavia but failed to establish the close, party-to-party relations that he wanted.[30] While the Thaw reduced political oppression at home, it led to unintended consequences abroad, such as the Hungarian Revolution of 1956 and unrest in Poland, where the local citizenry now felt confident enough to rebel against Soviet control.[32] Khrushchev also failed to improve Soviet relations with the West, partially because of a hawkish military stance.[32] In the aftermath of the Cuban Missile Crisis, Khrushchev’s position within the party was substantially weakened.[33] Shortly before his eventual ousting, he tried to introduce economic reforms championed by Evsei Liberman, a Soviet economist, which tried to implement market mechanisms into the planned economy.[34]

Khrushchev was ousted on 14 October 1964 in a Central Committee plenum that officially cited his inability to listen to others, his failure in consulting with the members of the Presidium, his establishment of a cult of personality, his economic mismanagement, and his anti-party reforms as the reasons he was no longer fit to remain as head of the party.[35] He was succeeded in office by Leonid Brezhnev as First Secretary and Alexei Kosygin as Chairman of the Council of Ministers.[36]

The Brezhnev era began with a rejection of Khrushchevism in virtually every arena except one: continued opposition to Stalinist methods of terror and political violence.[38] Khrushchev’s policies were criticized as voluntarism, and the Brezhnev period saw the rise of neo-Stalinism.[39] While Stalin was never rehabilitated during this period, the most conservative journals in the country were allowed to highlight positive features of his rule.[39]

At the 23rd Congress held in 1966, the names of the office of First Secretary and the body of the Presidium reverted to their original names: General Secretary and Politburo, respectively.[40] At the start of his premiership, Kosygin experimented with economic reforms similar to those championed by Malenkov, including prioritizing light industry over heavy industry to increase the production of consumer goods.[41] Similar reforms were introduced in Hungary under the name New Economic Mechanism; however, with the rise to power of Alexander Dubček in Czechoslovakia, who called for the establishment of «socialism with a human face», all non-conformist reform attempts in the Soviet Union were stopped.[42]

During his rule, Brezhnev supported détente, a passive weakening of animosity with the West with the goal of improving political and economic relations.[43] However, by the 25th Congress held in 1976, political, economic and social problems within the Soviet Union began to mount, and the Brezhnev administration found itself in an increasingly difficult position.[44] The previous year, Brezhnev’s health began to deteriorate. He became addicted to painkillers and needed to take increasingly more potent medications to attend official meetings.[45] Because of the «trust in cadres» policy implemented by his administration, the CPSU leadership evolved into a gerontocracy.[46] At the end of Brezhnev’s rule, problems continued to amount; in 1979 he consented to the Soviet intervention in Afghanistan to save the embattled communist regime there and supported the oppression of the Solidarity movement in Poland. As problems grew at home and abroad, Brezhnev was increasingly ineffective in responding to the growing criticism of the Soviet Union by Western leaders, most prominently by US Presidents Jimmy Carter and Ronald Reagan, and UK Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher.[47] The CPSU, which had wishfully interpreted the financial crisis of the 1970s as the beginning of the end of capitalism, found its country falling far behind the West in its economic development.[48] Brezhnev died on 10 November 1982, and was succeeded by Yuri Andropov on 12 November.[49]

Andropov, a staunch anti-Stalinist, chaired the KGB during most of Brezhnev’s reign.[50] He had appointed several reformers to leadership positions in the KGB, many of whom later became leading officials under Gorbachev.[50] Andropov supported increased openness in the press, particularly regarding the challenges facing the Soviet Union.[51] Andropov was in office briefly, but he appointed a number of reformers, including Yegor Ligachev, Nikolay Ryzhkov and Mikhail Gorbachev, to important positions. He also supported a crackdown on absenteeism and corruption.[51] Andropov had intended to let Gorbachev succeed him in office, but Konstantin Chernenko and his supporters suppressed the paragraph in the letter which called for Gorbachev’s elevation.[51] Andropov died on 9 February 1984 and was succeeded by Chernenko.[52] The elderly Cherneko was in poor health throughout his short leadership and was unable to consolidate power; effective control of the party organization remained with Gorbachev.[52] Chernenko died on 10 March 1985 and was succeeded in. office by Gorbachev on 11 March 1985.[52]

Gorbachev and the party’s demise (1985–91)[edit]

The Politburo did not want another elderly and frail leader after it’s previous three leaders, and elected Gorbachev as CPSU General Secretary on 11 March 1985, one day after Chernenko’s death.[53] When Gorbachev acceded to power, the Soviet Union was stagnating but was stable and might have continued largely unchanged into the 21st century if not for Gorbachev’s reforms.[54]

Gorbachev conducted a significant personnel reshuffling of the CPSU leadership, forcing old party conservatives out of office.[55] In 1985 and early 1986 the new leadership of the party called for uskoreniye (Russian: ускоре́ние, lit. ‘acceleration’).[55] Gorbachev reinvigorated the party ideology, adding new concepts and updating older ones.[55] Positive consequences of this included the allowance of «pluralism of thought» and a call for the establishment of «socialist pluralism» (literally, socialist democracy).[56] Gorbachev introduced a policy of glasnost (Russian: гла́сность, meaning openness or transparency) in 1986, which led to a wave of unintended democratization.[57] According to the British researcher of Russian affairs, Archie Brown, the democratization of the Soviet Union brought mixed blessings to Gorbachev; it helped him to weaken his conservative opponents within the party but brought out accumulated grievances which had been suppressed during the previous decades.[57]

In reaction to these changes, a conservative movement gained momentum in 1987 in response to Boris Yeltsin’s dismissal as First Secretary of the CPSU Moscow City Committee.[58] On 13 March 1988, Nina Andreyeva, a university lecturer, wrote an article titled «I Cannot Forsake My Principles».[59] The publication was planned to occur when both Gorbachev and his protege Alexander Yakovlev were visiting foreign countries.[59] In their place, Yegor Ligachev led the party organization and told journalists that the article was «a benchmark for what we need in our ideology today».[59] Upon Gorbachev’s return, the article was discussed at length during a Politburo meeting; it was revealed that nearly half of its members were sympathetic to the letter and opposed further reforms which could weaken the party.[59] The meeting lasted for two days, but on 5 April a Politburo resolution responded with a point-by-point rebuttal to Andreyeva’s article.[59]

Gorbachev convened the 19th Party Conference in June 1988. He criticized leading party conservatives—Ligachev, Andrei Gromyko and Mikhail Solomentsev.[59] In turn, conservative delegates attacked Gorbachev and the reformers.[60] According to Brown, there had not been as much open discussion and dissent at a party meeting since the early 1920s.[60]

Despite the deep-seated opposition to further reform, the CPSU remained hierarchical; the conservatives acceded to Gorbachev’s demands in deference to his position as the CPSU General Secretary.[60] The 19th Conference approved the establishment of the Congress of People’s Deputies (CPD) and allowed for contested elections between the CPSU and independent candidates. Other organized parties were not allowed.[60] The CPD was elected in 1989; one-third of the seats were appointed by the CPSU and other public organizations to sustain the Soviet one-party state.[60] The elections were democratic, but most elected CPD members opposed any more radical reform.[61] The elections featured the highest electoral turnout in Russian history; no election before or since had a higher participation rate.[62] An organized opposition was established within the legislature under the name Inter-Regional Group of Deputies by dissident Andrei Sakharov.[62] An unintended consequence of these reforms was the increased anti-CPSU pressure; in March 1990, at a session of the Supreme Soviet of the Soviet Union, the party was forced to relinquish its political monopoly of power, in effect turning the Soviet Union into a liberal democracy.[63]

The CPSU’s demise began in March 1990, when state bodies eclipsed party elements in power.[63] From then until the Soviet Union’s disestablishment, Gorbachev ruled the country through the newly created post of President of the Soviet Union.[63] Following this, the central party apparatus did not play a practical role in Soviet affairs.[63] Gorbachev had become independent from the Politburo and faced few constraints from party leaders.[63] In the summer of 1990 the party convened the 28th Congress.[64] A new Politburo was elected, previous incumbents (except Gorbachev and Vladimir Ivashko, the CPSU Deputy General Secretary) were removed.[64] Later that year, the party began work on a new program with a working title, «Towards a Humane, Democratic Socialism».[64] According to Brown, the program reflected Gorbachev’s journey from an orthodox communist to a European social democrat.[64] The freedoms of thought and organization which Gorbachev allowed led to a rise in nationalism in the Soviet republics, indirectly weakening the central authorities.[65] In response to this, a referendum took place in 1991, in which most of the union republics[f] voted to preserve the union in a different form.[65] In reaction to this, conservative elements within the CPSU launched the August 1991 coup, which overthrew Gorbachev but failed to preserve the Soviet Union.[65] When Gorbachev resumed control (21 August 1991) after the coup’s collapse, he resigned from the CPSU on 24 August 1991 and operations were handed over to Ivashko.[66] On 29 August 1991 the activity of the CPSU was suspended throughout the country,[67] on 6 November Yeltsin banned the activities of the party in Russia[68] and Gorbachev resigned from the presidency on 25 December; the following day the Soviet of Republics dissolved the Soviet Union.[69]

On 30 November 1992, the Constitutional Court of the Russian Federation recognized the ban on the activities of the primary organizations of the Communist Party, formed on a territorial basis, as inconsistent with the Constitution of Russia, but upheld the dissolution of the governing structures of the CPSU and the governing structures of its republican organization—the Communist Party of the RSFSR.[70]

After the dissolution of the Soviet Union in 1991, Russian adherents to the CPSU tradition, particularly as it existed before Gorbachev, reorganized themselves within the Communist Party of the Russian Federation (CPRF). Today a wide range of parties in Russia present themselves as successors of CPSU. Several of them have used the name «CPSU». However, the CPRF is generally seen (due to its massive size) as the heir of the CPSU in Russia. Additionally, the CPRF was initially founded as the Communist Party of the Russian SFSR in 1990 (sometime before the abolition of the CPSU) and was seen by critics as a «Russian-nationalist» counterpart to the CPSU.[citation needed]

Governing style[edit]

The style of governance in the party alternated between collective leadership and a cult of personality. Collective leadership split power between the Politburo, the Central Committee, and the Council of Ministers to hinder any attempts to create a one-man dominance over the Soviet political system. By contrast, Stalin’s period as the leader was characterized by an extensive cult of personality. Regardless of leadership style, all political power in the Soviet Union was concentrated in the organization of the CPSU.

Democratic centralism[edit]

Democratic centralism is an organizational principle conceived by Lenin.[71] According to Soviet pronouncements, democratic centralism was distinguished from «bureaucratic centralism», which referred to high-handed formulae without knowledge or discussion.[71] In democratic centralism, decisions are taken after discussions, but once the general party line has been formed, discussion on the subject must cease.[71] No member or organizational institution may dissent on a policy after it has been agreed upon by the party’s governing body; to do so would lead to expulsion from the party (formalized at the 10th Congress).[71] Because of this stance, Lenin initiated a ban on factions, which was approved at the 10th Congress.[72]

Lenin believed that democratic centralism safeguarded both party unity and ideological correctness.[71] He conceived of the system after the events of 1917 when several socialist parties «deformed» themselves and actively began supporting nationalist sentiments.[73] Lenin intended that the devotion to policy required by centralism would protect the parties from such revisionist ills and bourgeois deformation of socialism.[73] Lenin supported the notion of a highly centralized vanguard party, in which ordinary party members elected the local party committee, the local party committee elected the regional committee, the regional committee elected the Central Committee, and the Central Committee elected the Politburo, Orgburo, and the Secretariat.[71] Lenin believed that the party needed to be ruled from the center and have at its disposal power to mobilize party members at will.[71] This system was later introduced in communist parties abroad through the Communist International (Comintern).[72]

Vanguardism[edit]

A central tenet of Leninism was that of the vanguard party.[74] In a capitalist society, the party was to represent the interests of the working class and all of those who were exploited by capitalism in general; however, it was not to become a part of that class.[74] Lenin decided that the party’s sole responsibility was to articulate and plan the long-term interests of the oppressed classes. It was not responsible for the daily grievances of those classes; that was the responsibility of the trade unions.[74] According to Lenin, the party and the oppressed classes could never become one because the party was responsible for leading the oppressed classes to victory.[75] The basic idea was that a small group of organized people could wield power disproportionate to their size with superior organizational skills.[75] Despite this, until the end of his life, Lenin warned of the danger that the party could be taken over by bureaucrats, by a small clique, or by an individual.[75] Toward the end of his life, he criticized the bureaucratic inertia of certain officials and admitted to problems with some of the party’s control structures, which were to supervise organizational life.[75]

Organization[edit]

  • Communist Party of the Soviet Union (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Armenia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Azerbaijan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Bukhara
    • Communist Party of Byelorussia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Estonia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Georgia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of the Karelia-Finland SSR (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Kazakhstan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Kirgizia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Khorezm
  • Communist Party of the Soviet Union (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Latvia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Lithuania (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Lithuania and Byelorussia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Moldavia–Moldova (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of the Russian SFSR (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Tajikistan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Turkestan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Turkmenistan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Ukraine (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Uzbekistan (Central Committee)

Congress[edit]

The Congress, nominally the highest organ of the party, was convened every five years.[76] Leading up to the October Revolution and until Stalin’s consolidation of power, the Congress was the party’s main decision-making body.[77] However, after Stalin’s ascension, the Congresses became largely symbolic.[77] CPSU leaders used Congresses as a propaganda and control tool.[77] The most noteworthy Congress since the 1930s was the 20th Congress, in which Khrushchev denounced Stalin in a speech titled «The Personality Cult and its Consequences».[77]

Despite delegates to Congresses losing their powers to criticize or remove party leadership, the Congresses functioned as a form of elite-mass communication.[78] They were occasions for the party leadership to express the party line over the next five years to ordinary CPSU members and the general public.[78] The information provided was general, ensuring that party leadership retained the ability to make specific policy changes as they saw fit.[78]

The Congresses also provided the party leadership with formal legitimacy by providing a mechanism for the election of new members and the retirement of old members who had lost favor.[79] The elections at Congresses were all predetermined and the candidates who stood for seats to the Central Committee and the Central Auditing Commission were approved beforehand by the Politburo and the Secretariat.[79] A Congress could also provide a platform for the announcement of new ideological concepts.[79] For instance, at the 22nd Congress, Khrushchev announced that the Soviet Union would see «communism in twenty years»—[80] a position later retracted.

A Conference, officially referred to as an All-Union Conference, was convened between Congresses by the Central Committee to discuss party policy and to make personnel changes within the Central Committee.[81] 19 conferences were convened during the CPSU’s existence.[81] The 19th Congress held in 1952 removed the clause in the party’s statute which stipulated that a party Conference could be convened.[81] The clause was reinstated at the 23rd Congress, which was held in 1966.[81]

Central Committee[edit]

The Central Committee was a collective body elected at the annual party congress.[82] It was mandated to meet at least twice a year to act as the party’s supreme governing body.[82] Membership of the Central Committee increased from 71 full members in 1934 to 287 in 1976.[83] Central Committee members were elected to the seats because of the offices they held, not on their personal merit.[84] Because of this, the Central Committee was commonly considered an indicator for Sovietologists to study the strength of the different institutions.[84] The Politburo was elected by and reported to the Central Committee.[85] Besides the Politburo, the Central Committee also elected the Secretariat and the General Secretary—the de facto leader of the Soviet Union.[85] In 1919–1952, the Orgburo was also elected in the same manner as the Politburo and the Secretariat by the plenums of the Central Committee.[85] In between Central Committee plenums, the Politburo and the Secretariat were legally empowered to make decisions on its behalf.[85] The Central Committee or the Politburo and/or Secretariat on its behalf could issue nationwide decisions; decisions on behalf of the party were transmitted from the top to the bottom.[86]

Under Lenin, the Central Committee functioned much as the Politburo did during the post-Stalin era, serving as the party’s governing body.[87] However, as the membership in the Central Committee increased, its role was eclipsed by the Politburo.[87] Between Congresses, the Central Committee functioned as the Soviet leadership’s source of legitimacy.[87] The decline in the Central Committee’s standing began in the 1920s; it was reduced to a compliant body of the Party leadership during the Great Purge.[87] According to party rules, the Central Committee was to convene at least twice a year to discuss political matters—but not matters relating to military policy.[88] The body remained largely symbolic after Stalin’s consolidation; leading party officials rarely attended meetings of the Central Committee.[89]

Central Auditing Commission[edit]

The Central Auditing Commission (CAC) was elected by the party Congresses and reported only to the party Congress.[90] It had about as many members as the Central Committee.[90] It was responsible for supervising the expeditious and proper handling of affairs by the central bodies of the Party; it audited the accounts of the Treasury and the enterprises of the Central Committee.[90] It was also responsible for supervising the Central Committee apparatus, making sure that its directives were implemented and that Central Committee directives complied with the party Statute.[90]

Statute[edit]

The Statute (also referred to as the Rules, Charter and Constitution) was the party’s by-laws and controlled life within the CPSU.[91] The 1st Statute was adopted at the 2nd Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party—the forerunner of the CPSU.[91] How the Statute was to be structured and organized led to a schism within the party, leading to the establishment of two competing factions; Bolsheviks (literally majority) and Mensheviks (literally minority).[91] The 1st Statute was based upon Lenin’s idea of a centralized vanguard party.[91] The 4th Congress, despite a majority of Menshevik delegates, added the concept of democratic centralism to Article 2 of the Statute.[92] The 1st Statute lasted until 1919 when the 8th Congress adopted the 2nd Statute.[93] It was nearly five times as long as the 1st Statute and contained 66 articles.[93] It was amended at the 9th Congress. At the 11th Congress, the 3rd Statute was adopted with only minor amendments being made.[94] New statutes were approved at the 17th and 18th Congresses respectively.[95] The last party statute, which existed until the dissolution of the CPSU, was adopted at the 22nd Congress.[96]

Central Committee apparatus[edit]

General Secretary[edit]

General Secretary of the Central Committee was the title given to the overall leader of the party. The office was synonymous with the leader of the Soviet Union after Joseph Stalin’s consolidation of power in the 1920s. Stalin used the office of General Secretary to create a strong power base for himself. The office was formally titled First Secretary between 1952 and 1966.

Politburo[edit]

The Political Bureau (Politburo), known as the Presidium from 1952 to 1966, was the highest party organ when the Congress and the Central Committee were not in session.[97] Until the 19th Conference in 1988, the Politburo alongside the Secretariat controlled appointments and dismissals nationwide.[98] In the post-Stalin period, the Politburo controlled the Central Committee apparatus through two channels; the General Department distributed the Politburo’s orders to the Central Committee departments and through the personnel overlap which existed within the Politburo and the Secretariat.[98] This personnel overlap gave the CPSU General Secretary a way of strengthening his position within the Politburo through the Secretariat.[99] Kirill Mazurov, Politburo member from 1965 to 1978, accused Brezhnev of turning the Politburo into a «second echelon» of power.[99] He accomplished this by discussing policies before Politburo meetings with Mikhail Suslov, Andrei Kirilenko, Fyodor Kulakov and Dmitriy Ustinov among others, who held seats both in the Politburo and the Secretariat.[99] Mazurov’s claim was later verified by Nikolai Ryzhkov, the Chairman of the Council of Ministers under Gorbachev. Ryzhkov said that Politburo meetings lasted only 15 minutes because the people close to Brezhnev had already decided what was to be approved.[99]

The Politburo was abolished and replaced by a Presidium in 1952 at the 19th Congress.[100] In the aftermath the 19th Congress and the 1st Plenum of the 19th Central Committee, Stalin ordered the creation of the Bureau of the Presidium, which acted as the standing committee of the Presidium.[101] On 6 March 1953, one day after Stalin’s death, a new and smaller Presidium was elected, and the Bureau of the Presidium was abolished in a joint session with the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet and the Council of Ministers.[102]

Until 1990, the CPSU General Secretary acted as the informal chairman of the Politburo.[103] During the first decades of the CPSU’s existence, the Politburo was officially chaired by the Chairman of the Council of People’s Commissars; first by Lenin, then by Aleksey Rykov, Molotov, Stalin and Malenkov.[103] After 1922, when Lenin was incapacitated, Lev Kamenev as Deputy Chairman of the Council of People’s Commissars chaired the Politburo’s meetings.[103] This tradition lasted until Khrushchev’s consolidation of power.[103] In the first post-Stalin years, when Malenkov chaired Politburo meetings, Khrushchev as First Secretary signed all Central Committee documents into force.[103] From 1954 until 1958, Khrushchev chaired the Politburo as First Secretary, but in 1958 he dismissed and succeeded Nikolai Bulganin as Chairman of the Council of Ministers.[104] During this period, the informal position of Second Secretary—later formalized as Deputy General Secretary—was established.[104] The Second Secretary became responsible for chairing the Secretariat in place of the General Secretary. When the General Secretary could not chair the meetings of the Politburo, the Second Secretary would take his place.[104] This system survived until the dissolution of the CPSU in 1991.[104]

To be elected to the Politburo, a member had to serve in the Central Committee.[105] The Central Committee elected the Politburo in the aftermath of a party Congress.[105] Members of the Central Committee were given a predetermined list of candidates for the Politburo having only one candidate for each seat; for this reason, the election of the Politburo was usually passed unanimously.[105] The greater the power held by the sitting CPSU General Secretary, the higher the chance that the Politburo membership would be approved.[105]

Secretariat[edit]

The Secretariat headed the CPSU’s central apparatus and was solely responsible for the development and implementation of party policies.[106] It was legally empowered to take over the duties and functions of the Central Committee when it was not in the plenum (did not hold a meeting).[106] Many members of the Secretariat concurrently held a seat in the Politburo.[107] According to a Soviet textbook on party procedures, the Secretariat’s role was that of «leadership of current work, chiefly in the realm of personnel selection and in the organization of the verification of fulfillment of party-state decisions».[107] «Selections of personnel» (Russian: podbor kadrov) in this instance meant the maintenance of general standards and the criteria for selecting various personnel. «Verification of fulfillment» (Russian: proverka ispolneniia) of party and state decisions meant that the Secretariat instructed other bodies.[108]

The powers of the Secretariat were weakened under Mikhail Gorbachev, and the Central Committee Commissions took over the functions of the Secretariat in 1988.[109] Yegor Ligachev, a Secretariat member, said that the changes completely destroyed the Secretariat’s hold on power and made the body almost superfluous.[109] Because of this, the Secretariat rarely met during the next two years.[109] It was revitalized at the 28th Party Congress in 1990, and the Deputy General Secretary became the official head of the Secretariat.[110]

Orgburo[edit]

The Organizational Bureau, or Orgburo, existed from 1919 to 1952 and was one of three leading bodies of the party when the Central Committee was not in session.[97] It was responsible for «organizational questions, the recruitment, and allocation of personnel, the coordination of activities of the party, government and social organizations (e.g., trade unions and youth organizations), improvement to the party’s structure, the distribution of information and reports within the party».[105] The 19th Congress abolished the Orgburo and its duties and responsibilities were taken over by the Secretariat.[105] At the beginning, the Orgburo held three meetings a week and reported to the Central Committee every second week.[111] Lenin described the relation between the Politburo and the Orgburo as «the Orgburo allocates forces, while the Politburo decides policy».[112] A decision of the Orgburo was implemented by the Secretariat.[112] However, the Secretariat could make decisions in the Orgburo’s name without consulting its members, but if one Orgburo member objected to a Secretariat resolution, the resolution would not be implemented.[112] In the 1920s, if the Central Committee could not convene the Politburo and the Orgburo would hold a joint session in its place.[112]

Control Commission[edit]

The Central Control Commission (CCC) functioned as the party’s supreme court.[113] The CCC was established at the 9th All-Russian Conference in September 1920, but rules organizing its procedure were not enacted before the 10th Congress.[114] The 10th Congress formally established the CCC on all party levels and stated that it could only be elected at a party congress or a party conference.[114] The CCC and the CCs were formally independent but had to make decisions through the party committees at their level, which led them in practice to lose their administrative independence.[114] At first, the primary responsibility of the CCs was to respond to party complaints, focusing mostly on party complaints of factionalism and bureaucratism.[115] At the 11th Congress, the brief of the CCs was expanded; it became responsible for overseeing party discipline.[116] In a bid to further centralize the powers of the CCC, a Presidium of the CCC, which functioned in a similar manner to the Politburo in relation to the Central Committee, was established in 1923.[117] At the 18th Congress, party rules regarding the CCC were changed; it was now elected by the Central Committee and was subordinate to the Central Committee.[118]

CCC members could not concurrently be members of the Central Committee.[119] To create an organizational link between the CCC and other central-level organs, the 9th All-Russian Conference created the joint CC–CCC plenums.[119] The CCC was a powerful organ; the 10th Congress allowed it to expel full and candidate Central Committee members and members of their subordinate organs if two-thirds of attendants at a CC–CCC plenum voted for such.[119] At its first such session in 1921, Lenin tried to persuade the joint plenum to expel Alexander Shliapnikov from the party; instead of expelling him, Shliapnikov was given a severe reprimand.[119]

Departments[edit]

The leader of a department was usually given the title «head» (Russian: zaveduiuschchii).[120] In practice, the Secretariat had a major say in the running of the departments; for example, five of eleven secretaries headed their own departments in 1978.[121] Normally, specific secretaries were given supervising duties over one or more departments.[121] Each department established its own cells—called sections—which specialized in one or more fields.[122] During the Gorbachev era, a variety of departments made up the Central Committee apparatus.[123] The Party Building and Cadre Work Department assigned party personnel in the nomenklatura system.[123] The State and Legal Department supervised the armed forces, KGB, the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the trade unions, and the Procuracy.[123] Before 1989, the Central Committee had several departments, but some were abolished that year.[123] Among these departments was the Economics Department that was responsible for the economy as a whole, one for machine building, one for the chemical industry, etc.[123] The party abolished these departments to remove itself from the day-to-day management of the economy in favor of government bodies and a greater role for the market, as a part of the perestroika process.[123] In their place, Gorbachev called for the creations of commissions with the same responsibilities as departments, but giving more independence from the state apparatus. This change was approved at the 19th Conference, which was held in 1988.[124] Six commissions were established by late 1988.[124]

Pravda[edit]

Pravda (The Truth) was the leading newspaper in the Soviet Union.[125] The Organizational Department of the Central Committee was the only organ empowered to dismiss Pravda editors.[126] In 1905, Pravda began as a project by members of the Ukrainian Social Democratic Labour Party.[127] Leon Trotsky was approached about the possibility of running the new paper because of his previous work on Ukrainian newspaper Kyivan Thought.[127] The first issue of Pravda was published on 3 October 1908[127] in Lvov, where it continued until the publication of the sixth issue in November 1909, when the operation was moved to Vienna, Austria-Hungary.[127] During the Russian Civil War, sales of Pravda were curtailed by Izvestia, the government run newspaper.[128] At the time, the average reading figure for Pravda was 130,000.[128] This Vienna-based newspaper published its last issue in 1912 and was succeeded the same year by a new newspaper dominated by the Bolsheviks, also called Pravda, which was headquartered in St. Petersburg.[129] The paper’s main goal was to promote Marxist–Leninist philosophy and expose the lies of the bourgeoisie.[130] In 1975, the paper reached a circulation of 10.6 million.[130] It is currently owned by the Communist Party of the Russian Federation.

Higher Party School[edit]

The Higher Party School (HPS) was the organ responsible for teaching cadres in the Soviet Union.[131] It was the successor of the Communist Academy, which was established in 1918.[131] The HPS was established in 1939 as the Moscow Higher Party School and it offered its students a two-year training course for becoming a CPSU official.[132] It was reorganized in 1956 to that it could offer more specialized ideological training.[132] In 1956, the school in Moscow was opened for students from socialist countries outside the Soviet Union.[132] The Moscow Higher Party School was the party school with the highest standing.[132] The school itself had eleven faculties until a 1972 Central Committee resolution demanded a reorganization of the curriculum.[133] The first regional HPS outside Moscow was established in 1946[133] and by the early 1950s there were 70 Higher Party Schools.[133] During the reorganization drive of 1956, Khrushchev closed 13 of them and reclassified 29 as inter-republican and inter-oblast schools.[133]

Lower-level organization[edit]

Republican and local organization[edit]

The lowest organ above the primary party organization (PPO) was the district level.[134] Every two years, the local PPO would elect delegates to the district-level party conference, which was overseen by a secretary from a higher party level. The conference elected a Party Committee and First Secretary and re-declared the district’s commitment to the CPSU’s program.[134] In between conferences, the «raion» party committee—commonly referred to as «raikom»—was vested with ultimate authority.[134] It convened at least six times a year to discuss party directives and to oversee the implementation of party policies in their respective districts, to oversee the implementation of party directives at the PPO-level, and to issue directives to PPOs.[134] 75–80 percent of raikom members were full members, while the remaining 20–25 were non-voting, candidate members.[134] Raikom members were commonly from the state sector, party sector, Komsomol or the trade unions.[134]

Day-to-day responsibility of the raikom was handed over to a Politburo, which usually composed of 12 members.[134] The district-level First Secretary chaired the meetings of the local Politburo and the raikom, and was the direct link between the district and the higher party echelons.[134] The First Secretary was responsible for the smooth running of operations.[134] The raikom was headed by the local apparat—the local agitation department or industry department.[135] A raikom usually had no more than 4 or 5 departments, each of which was responsible for overseeing the work of the state sector but would not interfere in their work.[135]

This system remained identical at all other levels of the CPSU hierarchy.[135] The other levels were cities, oblasts (regions) and republics.[135] The district-level elected delegates to a conference held at least held every three years to elect the party committee.[135] The only difference between the oblast and the district level was that the oblast had its own Secretariat and had more departments at its disposal.[135] The oblast’s party committee in turn elected delegates to the republican-level Congress, which was held every five years.[136] The Congress then elected the Central Committee of the republic, which in turn elected a First Secretary and a Politburo.[136] Until 1990, the Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic was the only republic that did not have its own republican branch, being instead represented by the CPSU Central Committee.

Primary party organizations[edit]

The primary party organization (PPO) was the lowest level in the CPSU hierarchy.[137] PPOs were organized cells consisting of three or more members.[137] A PPO could exist anywhere; for example, in a factory or a student dormitory.[137] They functioned as the party’s «eyes and ears» at the lowest level and were used to mobilize support for party policies.[137] All CPSU members had to be a member of a local PPO.[138] The size of a PPO varied from three people to several hundred, depending upon its setting.[138] In a large enterprise, a PPO usually had several hundred members.[138] In such cases, the PPO was divided into bureaus based upon production-units.[138] Each PPO was led by an executive committee and an executive committee secretary.[138] Each executive committee is responsible for the PPO executive committee and its secretary.[138] In small PPOs, members met periodically to mainly discuss party policies, ideology, or practical matters. In such a case, the PPO secretary was responsible for collecting party dues, reporting to higher organs, and maintaining the party records.[138] A secretary could be elected democratically through a secret ballot, but that was not often the case; in 1979, only 88 out of the over 400,000 PPOs were elected in this fashion.[138] The remainder were chosen by a higher party organ and ratified by the general meetings of the PPO.[138] The PPO general meeting was responsible for electing delegates to the party conference at either the district- or town-level, depending on where the PPO was located.[139]

Membership[edit]

CPSU membership card (1989)

Membership of the party was not open. To become a party member, one had to be approved by various committees, and one’s past was closely scrutinized. As generations grew up having known nothing before the Soviet Union, party membership became something one generally achieved after passing a series of stages. Children would join the Young Pioneers and, at the age of 14, might graduate to the Komsomol (Young Communist League). Ultimately, as an adult, if one had shown the proper adherence to party discipline—or had the right connections, one would become a member of the Communist Party itself. Membership of the party carried obligations as it expected Komsomol and CPSU members to pay dues and to carry out appropriate assignments and «social tasks» (общественная работа).[citation needed]

In 1918, party membership was approximately 200,000. In the late 1920s under Stalin, the party engaged in an intensive recruitment campaign, the «Lenin Levy», resulting in new members referred to as the Lenin Enrolment,[140] from both the working class and rural areas. This represented an attempt to «proletarianize» the party and an attempt by Stalin to strengthen his base by outnumbering the Old Bolsheviks and reducing their influence in the Party. In 1925, the party had 1,025,000 members in a Soviet population of 147 million. In 1927, membership had risen to 1,200,000. During the collectivization campaign and industrialization campaigns of the first five-year plan from 1929 to 1933, party membership grew rapidly to approximately 3.5 million members. However, party leaders suspected that the mass intake of new members had allowed «social-alien elements» to penetrate the party’s ranks and document verifications of membership ensued in 1933 and 1935, removing supposedly unreliable members. Meanwhile, the party closed its ranks to new members from 1933 to November 1936. Even after the reopening of party recruiting, membership fell to 1.9 million by 1939.[citation needed] Nicholas DeWitt gives 2.307 million members in 1939, including candidate members, compared with 1.535 million in 1929 and 6.3 million in 1947. In 1986, the CPSU had over 19 million members—approximately 10% of the Soviet Union’s adult population. Over 44% of party members were classified as industrial workers and 12% as collective farmers. The CPSU had party organizations in 14 of the Soviet Union’s 15 republics. The Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic itself had no separate Communist Party until 1990 because the CPSU controlled affairs there directly.[citation needed]

Komsomol[edit]

The All-Union Leninist Communist Youth League, commonly referred to as Komsomol, was the party’s youth wing.[141] The Komsomol acted under the direction of the CPSU Central Committee.[141] It was responsible for indoctrinating youths in communist ideology and organizing social events.[142] It was closely modeled on the CPSU; nominally the highest body was the Congress, followed by the Central Committee, Secretariat and the Politburo.[141] The Komsomol participated in nationwide policy-making by appointing members to the collegiums of the Ministry of Culture, the Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education, the Ministry of Education and the State Committee for Physical Culture and Sports.[141] The organization’s newspaper was the Komsomolskaya Pravda.[143] The First Secretary and the Second Secretary were commonly members of the Central Committee but were never elected to the Politburo.[143] However, at the republican level, several Komsomol first secretaries were appointed to the Politburo.[143]

Ideology[edit]

Marxism–Leninism[edit]

Marxism–Leninism was the cornerstone of Soviet ideology.[7] It explained and legitimized the CPSU’s right to rule while explaining its role as a vanguard party.[7] For instance, the ideology explained that the CPSU’s policies, even if they were unpopular, were correct because the party was enlightened.[7] It was represented as the only truth in Soviet society; the party rejected the notion of multiple truths.[7] Marxism–Leninism was used to justify CPSU rule and Soviet policy, but it was not used as a means to an end.[7] The relationship between ideology and decision-making was at best ambivalent; most policy decisions were made in the light of the continued, permanent development of Marxism–Leninism.[144] Marxism–Leninism as the only truth could not—by its very nature—become outdated.[144]

Despite having evolved over the years, Marxism–Leninism had several central tenets.[145] The main tenet was the party’s status as the sole ruling party.[145] The 1977 Constitution referred to the party as «The leading and guiding force of Soviet society, and the nucleus of its political system, of all state and public organizations, is the Communist Party of the Soviet Union».[145] State socialism was essential and from Stalin until Gorbachev, official discourse considered that private social and economic activity retarding the development of collective consciousness and the economy.[146] Gorbachev supported privatization to a degree but based his policies on Lenin’s and Nikolai Bukharin’s opinions of the New Economic Policy of the 1920s, and supported complete state ownership over the commanding heights of the economy.[146] Unlike liberalism, Marxism–Leninism stressed the role of the individual as a member of a collective rather than the importance of the individual.[146] Individuals only had the right to freedom of expression if it safeguarded the interests of a collective.[146] For instance, the 1977 Constitution stated that every person had the right to express his or her opinion, but the opinion could only be expressed if it was in accordance with the «general interests of Soviet society».[146] The number of rights granted to an individual was decided by the state, and the state could remove these rights if it saw fit.[146] Soviet Marxism–Leninism justified nationalism; the Soviet media portrayed every victory of the state as a victory for the communist movement as a whole.[146] Largely, Soviet nationalism was based upon ethnic Russian nationalism.[146] Marxism–Leninism stressed the importance of the worldwide conflict between capitalism and socialism; the Soviet press wrote about progressive and reactionary forces while claiming that socialism was on the verge of victory and that the «correlations of forces» were in the Soviet Union’s favor.[146] The ideology professed state atheism and party members were consequently not allowed to be religious.[147]

Marxism–Leninism believed in the feasibility of a communist mode of production. All policies were justifiable if it contributed to the Soviet Union’s achievement of that stage.[148]

Leninism[edit]

In Marxist philosophy, Leninism is the body of political theory for the democratic organization of a revolutionary vanguard party and the achievement of a dictatorship of the proletariat as a political prelude to the establishment of the socialist mode of production developed by Lenin.[149] Since Karl Marx rarely, if ever wrote about how the socialist mode of production would function, these tasks were left for Lenin to solve.[149] Lenin’s main contribution to Marxist thought is the concept of the vanguard party of the working class.[149] He conceived the vanguard party as a highly knit, centralized organization that was led by intellectuals rather than by the working class itself.[149] The CPSU was open only to a small number of workers because the workers in Russia still had not developed class consciousness and needed to be educated to reach such a state.[149] Lenin believed that the vanguard party could initiate policies in the name of the working class even if the working class did not support them. The vanguard party would know what was best for the workers because the party functionaries had attained consciousness.[149]

Lenin, in light of the Marx’s theory of the state (which views the state as an oppressive organ of the ruling class), had no qualms of forcing change upon the country.[149] He viewed the dictatorship of the proletariat, rather than the dictatorship of the bourgeoisie, to be the dictatorship of the majority.[149] The repressive powers of the state were to be used to transform the country, and to strip of the former ruling class of their wealth.[149] Lenin believed that the transition from the capitalist mode of production to the socialist mode of production would last for a long period.[150] According to some authors, Leninism was by definition authoritarian.[149] In contrast to Marx, who believed that the socialist revolution would comprise and be led by the working class alone, Lenin argued that a socialist revolution did not necessarily need to be led or to comprise the working class alone. Instead, he said that a revolution needed to be led by the oppressed classes of society, which in the case of Russia was the peasant class.[151]

Stalinism[edit]

Stalinism, while not an ideology per se, refers to the thoughts and policies of Stalin.

Stalinism, while not an ideology per se, refers to Stalin’s thoughts and policies.[152] Stalin’s introduction of the concept «Socialism in One Country» in 1924 was an important moment in Soviet ideological discourse.[152] According to Stalin, the Soviet Union did not need a socialist world revolution to construct a socialist society.[152] Four years later, Stalin initiated his «Second Revolution» with the introduction of state socialism and central planning.[152] In the early 1930s, he initiated the collectivization of Soviet agriculture by de-privatizing agriculture and creating peasant cooperatives rather than making it the responsibility of the state.[152] With the initiation of his «Second Revolution», Stalin launched the «Cult of Lenin»—a cult of personality centered upon himself.[152] The name of the city of Petrograd was changed to Leningrad, the town of Lenin’s birth was renamed Ulyanov (Lenin’s birth-name), the Order of Lenin became the highest state award and portraits of Lenin were hung in public squares, workplaces and elsewhere.[153] The increasing bureaucracy which followed the introduction of a state socialist economy was at complete odds with the Marxist notion of «the withering away of the state».[154] Stalin explained the reasoning behind it at the 16th Congress held in 1930;[154]

We stand for the strengthening of the dictatorship of the proletariat, which represents the mightiest and most powerful authority of all forms of State that have ever existed. The highest development of the State power for the withering away of State power —this is the Marxian formula. Is this contradictory? Yes, it is contradictory. But this contradiction springs from life itself and reflects completely Marxist dialectic.[154]

At the 1939 18th Congress, Stalin abandoned the idea that the state would wither away. In its place, he expressed confidence that the state would exist, even if the Soviet Union reached communism, as long as it was encircled by capitalism.[155] Two key concepts were created in the latter half of his rule; the «two camps» theory and the «capitalist encirclement» theory.[154] The threat of capitalism was used to strengthen Stalin’s personal powers and Soviet propaganda began making a direct link with Stalin and stability in society, saying that the country would crumble without the leader.[154] Stalin deviated greatly from classical Marxism on the subject of «subjective factors»; Stalin said that party members of all ranks had to profess fanatic adherence to the party’s line and ideology, if not, those policies would fail.[154]

Concepts[edit]

Dictatorship of the proletariat[edit]

Either the dictatorship of the landowners and capitalists or the dictatorship of the proletariat … There is no middle course … There is no middle course anywhere in the world, nor can there be.

— Lenin, claiming that people had only two choices between two different, but distinct class dictatorships[156]

Lenin, supporting Marx’s theory of the state, believed democracy to be unattainable anywhere in the world before the proletariat seized power.[156] According to Marxist theory, the state is a vehicle for oppression and is headed by a ruling class.[156] He believed that by his time, the only viable solution was dictatorship since the war was heading into a final conflict between the «progressive forces of socialism and the degenerate forces of capitalism».[157] The Russian Revolution was by 1917, already a failure according to its original aim, which was to act as an inspiration for a world revolution.[157] The initial anti-statist posture and the active campaigning for direct democracy was replaced because of Russia’s level of development with—according to their own assessments—dictatorship.[157] The reasoning was Russia’s lack of development, its status as the sole socialist state in the world, its encirclement by imperialist powers, and its internal encirclement by the peasantry.[158]

Marx and Lenin did not care if a bourgeois state was ruled in accordance with a republican, parliamentary or a constitutional monarchical system since this did not change the overall situation.[159] These systems, even if they were ruled by a small clique or ruled through mass participation, were all dictatorships of the bourgeoisie who implemented policies in defense of capitalism.[160] However, there was a difference; after the failures of the world revolutions, Lenin argued that this did not necessarily have to change under the dictatorship of the proletariat.[161] The reasoning came from practical considerations; the majority of the country’s inhabitants were not communists, neither could the party reintroduce parliamentary democracy because that was not in synchronization with its ideology and would lead to the party losing power.[161] He, therefore, concluded that the form of government has nothing to do with the nature of the dictatorship of the proletariat.[161]

Bukharin and Trotsky agreed with Lenin; both said that the revolution had destroyed the old but had failed to create anything new.[162] Lenin had now concluded that the dictatorship of the proletariat would not alter the relationship of power between men, but would rather «transform their productive relations so that, in the long run, the realm of necessity could be overcome and, with that, genuine social freedom realized».[163] From 1920 to 1921, Soviet leaders and ideologists began differentiating between socialism and communism; hitherto the two terms had been used interchangeably and used to explain the same things.[163] From then, the two terms had different meanings; Russia was in transition from capitalism to socialism—referred to interchangeably under Lenin as the dictatorship of the proletariat, socialism was the intermediate stage to communism and communism was considered the last stage of social development.[163] By now, the party leaders believed that because of Russia’s backward state, universal mass participation and true democracy could only take form in the last stage.[163]

[Because] the proletariat is still so divided, so degraded, so corrupted in parts … that an organization taking in the whole proletariat cannot directly exercise proletarian dictatorship. It can be exercised only by a vanguard that has absorbed the revolutionary energy of the class.

— Lenin, explaining why the regime had become increasingly dictatorial[164]

In early Bolshevik discourse, the term «dictatorship of the proletariat» was of little significance, and the few times it was mentioned it was likened to the form of government which had existed in the Paris Commune.[163] However, with the ensuing Russian Civil War and the social and material devastation that followed, its meaning altered from commune-type democracy to rule by iron-discipline.[165] By now, Lenin had concluded that only a proletarian regime as oppressive as its opponents could survive in this world.[166] The powers previously bestowed upon the Soviets were now given to the Council of People’s Commissars, the central government, which was, in turn, to be governed by «an army of steeled revolutionary Communists [by Communists he referred to the Party]».[164] In a letter to Gavril Myasnikov in late 1920, Lenin explained his new interpretation of the term «dictatorship of the proletariat»:[167]

Dictatorship means nothing more nor less than authority untrammeled by any laws, absolutely unrestricted by any rules whatever, and based directly on force. The term ‘dictatorship’ has no other meaning but this.[167]

Lenin justified these policies by claiming that all states were class states by nature and that these states were maintained through class struggle.[167] This meant that the dictatorship of the proletariat in the Soviet Union could only be «won and maintained by the use of violence against the bourgeoisie».[167] The main problem with this analysis is that the party came to view anyone opposing or holding alternate views of the party as bourgeois.[167] Its worst enemy remained the moderates, which were considered to be «the real agents of the bourgeoisie in the working-class movement, the labor lieutenants of the capitalist class».[168] The term «bourgeoisie» became synonymous with «opponent» and with people who disagreed with the party in general.[169] These oppressive measures led to another reinterpretation of the dictatorship of the proletariat and socialism in general; it was now defined as a purely economic system.[170] Slogans and theoretical works about democratic mass participation and collective decision-making were now replaced with texts which supported authoritarian management.[170] Considering the situation, the party believed it had to use the same powers as the bourgeoisie to transform Russia; there was no alternative.[171] Lenin began arguing that the proletariat, like the bourgeoisie, did not have a single preference for a form of government and because of that, the dictatorship was acceptable to both the party and the proletariat.[172] In a meeting with party officials, Lenin stated—in line with his economist view of socialism—that «Industry is indispensable, democracy is not», further arguing that «we [the Party] do not promise any democracy or any freedom».[172]

Anti-imperialism[edit]

Imperialism is capitalism at the stage of development at which the dominance of monopolies and finance capital is established; in which the export of capital has acquired pronounced importance; in which the division of the world among the international trusts as begun; in which divisions of all territories of the globe among the biggest capitalist powers has been completed.

— Lenin, citing the main features of capitalism in the age of imperialism in Imperialism: the Highest Stage of Capitalism[173]

The Marxist theory on imperialism was conceived by Lenin in his book, Imperialism: the Highest Stage of Capitalism (published in 1917).[174] It was written in response to the theoretical crisis within Marxist thought, which occurred due to capitalism’s recovery in the 19th century.[174] According to Lenin, imperialism was a specific stage of development of capitalism; a stage he referred to as state monopoly capitalism.[174] The Marxist movement was split on how to solve capitalism’s resurgence after the great depression of the late 19th century.[175] Eduard Bernstein from the Social Democratic Party of Germany (SDP) considered capitalism’s revitalization as proof that it was evolving into a more humane system, adding that the basic aims of socialists were not to overthrow the state but to take power through elections.[175] Karl Kautsky, also from the SDP, held a highly dogmatic view; he said that there was no crisis within Marxist theory.[175] Both of them denied or belittled the role of class contradictions in society after the crisis.[175] In contrast, Lenin believed that the resurgence was the beginning of a new phase of capitalism; this stage was created because of a strengthening of class contradiction, not because of its reduction.[175]

Lenin did not know when the imperialist stage of capitalism began; he said it would be foolish to look for a specific year, however, said it began at the beginning of the 20th century (at least in Europe).[173] Lenin believed that the economic crisis of 1900 accelerated and intensified the concentration of industry and banking, which led to the transformation of the finance capital connection to industry into the monopoly of large banks.[176] In Imperialism: the Highest Stage of Capitalism, Lenin wrote; «the twentieth century marks the turning point from the old capitalism to the new, from the domination of capital in general to the domination of finance capital».[176] Lenin defines imperialism as the monopoly stage of capitalism.[177]

The 1986 Party Program claimed the Tsarist regime collapsed because the contradictions of imperialism, which he held to be the gap «between the social nature of production and the private capitalist form of appropriation» manifesting itself in wars, economic recessions, and exploitation of the working class, were strongest in Russia. Imperialism was held to have caused the Russo-Japanese War and the First World War, with the 1905 Russian Revolution presented as «the first people’s revolution of the imperialist epoch» and the October Revolution is said to have been rooted in «the nationwide movement against imperialist war and for peace.»[178]

Peaceful coexistence[edit]

The loss by imperialism of its dominating role in world affairs and the utmost expansion of the sphere in which the laws of socialist foreign policy operate are a distinctive feature of the present stage of social development. The main direction of this development is toward even greater changes in the correlation of forces in the world arena in favor of socialism.

— Nikolay Inozemtsev, a Soviet foreign policy analyst, referring to series of events (which he believed) would lead to the ultimate victory of socialism[179]

«Peaceful coexistence» was an ideological concept introduced under Khrushchev’s rule.[180] While the concept has been interpreted by fellow communists as proposing an end to the conflict between the systems of capitalism and socialism, Khrushchev saw it as a continuation of the conflict in every area except in the military field.[181] The concept said that the two systems were developed «by way of diametrically opposed laws», which led to «opposite principles in foreign policy».[179]

Peaceful coexistence was steeped in Leninist and Stalinist thought.[179] Lenin believed that international politics were dominated by class struggle; in the 1940s Stalin stressed the growing polarization which was occurring in the capitalist and socialist systems.[179] Khrushchev’s peaceful coexistence was based on practical changes which had occurred; he accused the old «two camp» theory of neglecting the non-aligned movement and the national liberation movements.[179] Khrushchev considered these «grey areas», in which the conflict between capitalism and socialism would be fought.[179] He still stressed that the main contradiction in international relations were those of capitalism and socialism.[179] The Soviet Government under Khrushchev stressed the importance of peaceful coexistence, saying that it had to form the basis of Soviet foreign policy.[179] Failure to do, they believed, would lead to nuclear conflict.[179] Despite this, Soviet theorists still considered peaceful coexistence to be a continuation of the class struggle between the capitalist and socialist worlds, but not based on armed conflict.[179] Khrushchev believed that the conflict, in its current phase, was mainly economic.[179]

The emphasis on peaceful coexistence did not mean that the Soviet Union accepted a static world with clear lines.[179] It continued to uphold the creed that socialism was inevitable and they sincerely believed that the world had reached a stage in which the «correlations of forces» were moving towards socialism.[179] With the establishment of socialist regimes in Eastern Europe and Asia, Soviet foreign policy planners believed that capitalism had lost its dominance as an economic system.[179]

[edit]

The concept of «Socialism in One Country» was conceived by Stalin in his struggle against Leon Trotsky and his concept of permanent revolution.[182] In 1924, Trotsky published his pamphlet Lessons of October, in which he stated that socialism in the Soviet Union would fail because of the backward state of economic development unless a world revolution began.[182] Stalin responded to Trotsky’s pamphlet with his article, «October and Comrade Trotsky’s Theory of Permanent Revolution».[183] In it, Stalin stated that he did not believe an inevitable conflict between the working class and the peasants would take place, and that «socialism in one country is completely possible and probable».[183] Stalin held the view common among most Bolsheviks at the time; there was a possibility of real success for socialism in the Soviet Union despite the country’s backwardness and international isolation.[183] While Grigoriy Zinoviev, Lev Kamenev and Nikolai Bukharin—together with Stalin—opposed Trotsky’s theory of permanent revolution, their views on the way socialism could be built diverged.[183]

According to Bukharin, Zinoviev and Kamenev supported the resolution of the 14th Conference held in 1925, which stated that «we cannot complete the building of socialism due to our technological backwardness».[183] Despite this cynical attitude, Zinoviev and Kamenev believed that a defective form of socialism could be constructed.[183] At the 14th Conference, Stalin reiterated his position that socialism in one country was feasible despite the capitalist blockade of the Soviet Union.[184] After the conference, Stalin wrote «Concerning the Results of the XIV Conference of the RCP(b)», in which he stated that the peasantry would not turn against the socialist system because they had a self-interest in preserving it.[184] Stalin said the contradictions which arose within the peasantry during the socialist transition could «be overcome by our own efforts».[184] He concluded that the only viable threat to socialism in the Soviet Union was a military intervention.[185]

In late 1925, Stalin received a letter from a party official which stated that his position of «Socialism in One Country» was in contradiction with Friedrich Engels’ writings on the subject.[185] Stalin countered that Engels’ writings reflected «the era of pre-monopoly capitalism, the pre-imperialist era when there were not yet the conditions of an uneven, abrupt development of the capitalist countries».[185] From 1925, Bukharin began writing extensively on the subject and in 1926, Stalin wrote On Questions of Leninism, which contains his best-known writings on the subject.[185] With the publishing of Leninism, Trotsky began countering Bukharin’s and Stalin’s arguments, writing that socialism in one country was only possible only in the short term, and said that without a world revolution it would be impossible to safeguard the Soviet Union from the «restoration of bourgeois relations».[185] Zinoviev disagreed with Trotsky and Bukharin, and Stalin; he maintained Lenin’s position from 1917 to 1922 and continued to say that only a defective form of socialism could be constructed in the Soviet Union without a world revolution.[186] Bukharin began arguing for the creation of an autarkic economic model, while Trotsky said that the Soviet Union had to participate in the international division of labor to develop.[187] In contrast to Trotsky and Bukharin, in 1938, Stalin said that a world revolution was impossible and that Engels was wrong on the matter.[155] At the 18th Congress, Stalin took the theory to its inevitable conclusion, saying that the communist mode of production could be conceived in one country.[155] He rationalized this by saying that the state could exist in a communist society as long as the Soviet Union was encircled by capitalism.[155] However, with the establishment of socialist regimes in Eastern Europe, Stalin said that socialism in one country was only possible in a large country like the Soviet Union and that to survive, the other states had to follow the Soviet line.[188]

Reasons for demise[edit]

Western view[edit]

There were few, if any, who believed that the Soviet Union was on the verge of collapse by 1985.[189] The economy was stagnating, but stable enough for the Soviet Union to continue into the 21st century. The political situation was calm because of twenty years of systematic repression against any threat to the country and one-party rule, and the Soviet Union was in its peak of influence in world affairs.[189] The immediate causes for the Soviet Union’s dissolution were the policies and thoughts of Mikhail Gorbachev, the CPSU General Secretary.[189] His policies of perestroika and glasnost tried to revitalize the Soviet economy and the social and political culture of the country.[189] Throughout his rule, he put more emphasis on democratizing the Soviet Union because he believed it had lost its moral legitimacy to rule.[189] These policies led to the collapse of the communist regimes in Eastern Europe and indirectly destabilized Gorbachev’s and the CPSU’s control over the Soviet Union.[190] Archie Brown said:[190]

The expectations of, again most notably, Lithuanians, Estonians, and Latvians were enormously enhanced by what they saw happening in the ‘outer empire’ [Eastern Europe], and they began to believe that they could remove themselves from the ‘inner empire’. In truth, a democratized Soviet Union was incompatible with denial of the Baltic states’ independence for, to the extent that those Soviet republics became democratic, their opposition to remaining in a political entity whose center was Moscow would become increasingly evident. Yet, it was not preordained that the entire Soviet Union would break up.[190]

However, Brown said that the system did not need to collapse or to do so in the way it did.[190] The democratization from above weakened the party’s control over the country and put it on the defensive.[190] Brown added that a different leader than Gorbachev would probably have oppressed the opposition and continued with economic reform.[190] Nonetheless, Gorbachev accepted that the people sought a different road and consented to the Soviet Union’s dissolution in 1991.[190] He said that because of its peaceful collapse, the fall of Soviet communism is «one of the great success stories of 20th-century politics».[190] According to Lars T. Lih, the Soviet Union collapsed because people stopped believing in its ideology. He wrote:[191]

When in 1991 the Soviet Union collapsed not with a bang but a whimper, this unexpected outcome was partly the result of the previous disenchantments of the narrative of class leadership. The Soviet Union had always been based on the fervent belief in this narrative in its various permutations. When the binding power of the narrative dissolved, the Soviet Union itself dissolved.[191]

According to the Chinese Communist Party[edit]

The first research into the collapse of the Soviet Union and the Eastern Bloc were very simple and did not take into account several factors.[192] However, these examinations became more advanced by the 1990s, and unlike most Western scholarship, which focuses on the role of Gorbachev and his reform efforts, the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) examined «core (political) life and death issues» so that it could learn from them and not make the same mistakes.[193] Following the CPSU’s demise and the Soviet Union’s collapse, the CCP’s analysis began examining systematic causes.[194] Several leading CCP officials began hailing Khrushchev’s rule, saying that he was the first reformer and that if he had continued after 1964, the Soviet Union would not have witnessed the Era of Stagnation began under Brezhnev and continued under Yuri Andropov and Konstantin Chernenko.[195] The main economic failure was that the political leadership did not pursue any reforms to tackle the economic malaise that had taken hold, dismissing certain techniques as capitalist, and never disentangling the planned economy from socialism.[196] Xu Zhixin from the CASS Institute of Eastern Europe, Russia, and Central Asia, argued that Soviet planners laid too much emphasis on heavy industry, which led to shortages of consumer goods. Unlike his counterparts, Xu argued that the shortages of consumer goods were not an error but «was a consciously planned feature of the system».[196] Other CPSU failures were pursuing the policy of state socialism, the high spending on the military-industrial complex, a low tax base, and the subsidizing of the economy.[196] The CCP argued that when Gorbachev came to power and introduced his economic reforms, they were «too little, too late, and too fast».[197]

In my opinion, the fundamental cause of the drastic changes in the Soviet Union and East European countries at the end of the 1980s and beginning of the 1990s was the loss of dynamism of the Stalin–Soviet Socialist Model … The demerits of this model were institutional and fundamental—not a single reform after Stalin’s death brought fundamental changes to the Stalin–Soviet Socialist Model. This model, with its problems and contradictions accumulating by day, was finally in crisis, and the people of the Soviet Union and Eastern Europe lost their confidence in it. The [only] way out was to abandon the Stalin–Soviet Socialist Model and seek another road for social development.

— Lu Nanqun, a Sovietologist from CASS[198]

While most CCP researchers criticize the CPSU’s economic policies, many have criticized what they see as «Soviet totalitarianism».[199] They accuse Joseph Stalin of creating a system of mass terror, intimidation, annulling the democracy component of democratic centralism and emphasizing centralism, which led to the creation of an inner-party dictatorship.[199] Other points were Russian nationalism, a lack of separation between the party and state bureaucracies, suppression of non-Russian ethnicities, distortion of the economy through the introduction of over-centralization and the collectivization of agriculture.[199] According to CCP researcher Xiao Guisen, Stalin’s policies led to «stunted economic growth, tight surveillance of society, a lack of democracy in decision-making, an absence of the rule of law, the burden of bureaucracy, the CPSU’s alienation from people’s concerns, and an accumulation of ethnic tensions».[200] Stalin’s effect on ideology was also criticized; several researchers accused his policies of being «leftist», «dogmatist» and a deviation «from true Marxism–Leninism.»[198] He is criticized for initiating the «bastardization of Leninism», of deviating from true democratic centralism by establishing a one-man rule and destroying all inner-party consultation, of misinterpreting Lenin’s theory of imperialism and of supporting foreign revolutionary movements only when the Soviet Union could get something out of it.[198] Yu Sui, a CCP theoretician, said that «the collapse of the Soviet Union and CPSU is a punishment for its past wrongs!»[198] Similarly, Brezhnev, Mikhail Suslov, Alexei Kosygin and Konstantin Chernenko have been criticized for being «dogmatic, ossified, inflexible, [for having a] bureaucratic ideology and thinking», while Yuri Andropov is depicted by some of having the potential of becoming a new Khrushchev if he had not died early.[201]

While the CCP concur with Gorbachev’s assessment that the CPSU needed internal reform, they do not agree on how it was implemented, criticizing his idea of «humanistic and democratic socialism», of negating the leading role of the CPSU, of negating Marxism, of negating the analysis of class contradictions and class struggle, and of negating the «ultimate socialist goal of realizing communism».[202] Unlike the other Soviet leaders, Gorbachev is criticized for pursuing the wrong reformist policies and for being too flexible and too rightist.[202] The CCP Organization Department said, «What Gorbachev in fact did was not to transform the CPSU by correct principles—indeed the Soviet Communist Party needed transformation—but instead he, step-by-step, and ultimately, eroded the ruling party’s dominance in ideological, political and organizational aspects».[202]

The CPSU was also criticized for not taking enough care in building the primary party organization and not having inner-party democracy.[203] Others, more radically, concur with Milovan Đilas assessment, saying that a new class was established within the central party leadership of the CPSU and that a «corrupt and privileged class» had developed because of the nomenklatura system.[203] Others criticized the special privileges bestowed on the CPSU elite, the nomenklatura system—which some said had decayed continuously since Stalin’s rule—and the relationship between the Soviet military and the CPSU. Unlike in China, the Soviet military was a state institution whereas in China it is a party (and state) institution.[204] The CCP criticizes the CPSU of pursuing Soviet imperialism in its foreign policies.[205]

Electoral history[edit]

Presidential election[edit]

Election Party candidate Votes % Result
1990 Mikhail Gorbachev 1,329 72.9% Elected Green tick

Supreme Soviet elections[edit]

Election Soviet of the Union Soviet of Nationalities Position
Party leader Votes % Seats +/– Votes % Seats +/–
1937 Joseph Stalin 89,844,271 99.3%

461 / 569

89,063,169 99.4%

409 / 574

Steady 1st Steady 1st
1946 100,621,225 99.2%

576 / 682

Increase 115 100,603,567 99.2%

509 / 657

Increase 100 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1950 110,788,377 99.7%

580 / 678

Increase 4 110,782,009 99.7%

519 / 638

Increase 10 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1954 Nikita Khrushchev 120,479,249 99.8%

565 / 708

Decrease 15 120,539,860 99.8%

485 / 639

Decrease 34 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1958 133,214,652 99.6%

563 / 738

Decrease 2 133,431,524 99.7%

485 / 640

Steady Steady 1st Steady 1st
1962 139,210,431 99.5%

604 / 791

Increase 41 139,391,455 99.6%

490 / 750

Increase 5 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1966 Leonid Brezhnev 143,570,976 99.8%

573 / 767

Decrease 31 143,595,678 99.8%

568 / 750

Increase 78 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1970 152,771,739 99.7%

562 / 767

Decrease 11 152,843,228 99.8%

534 / 750

Decrease 34 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1974 161,355,959 99.8%

562 / 767

Steady 161,443,605 99.8%

534 / 750

Steady Steady 1st Steady 1st
1979 174,734,459 99.9%

549 / 750

Decrease 13 174,770,398 99.9%

526 / 750

Decrease 8 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1984 Konstantin Chernenko 183,897,278 99.94%

551 / 750

Increase 2 183,892,271 99.95%

521 / 750

Decrease 5 Steady 1st Steady 1st

See also[edit]

  • Communist Party of the Russian Federation

Communist parties within the Warsaw Pact[edit]

  • Bulgarian Communist Party
  • Communist Party of Czechoslovakia
  • Socialist Unity Party of Germany
  • Hungarian Working People’s Party
  • Hungarian Socialist Workers’ Party
  • Polish United Workers’ Party
  • Romanian Communist Party

Other ruling communist parties[edit]

  • People’s Democratic Party of Afghanistan
  • Party of Labour of Albania
  • People’s Revolutionary Party of Benin
  • Communist Party of Kampuchea
  • Chinese Communist Party
  • Communist Party of Cuba
  • Workers’ Party of Ethiopia
  • New Jewel Movement
  • Workers’ Party of Korea
  • Lao People’s Revolutionary Party
  • Somali Revolutionary Socialist Party
  • Communist Party of Vietnam
  • League of Communists of Yugoslavia

Footnotes[edit]

Notes[edit]

  1. ^
    • August 1903 (faction of the RSDLP)
    • January 1912 (split with RSDLP)
    • May 1917 (separate VII congress held)
    • March 1918 (official name change)

  2. ^ «Workers of the world, unite!» is the most common English translation of the original phrase in German: «Proletarier aller Länder, vereinigt Euch!» The translation of the phrase in Russian is also the translation of the original phrase in German: «Proletarians of all nations, unite!»
  3. ^ Russian: Интернациона́л, tr. Internatsionál
  4. ^ Used from 1939-52
  5. ^ Russian: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза, tr. Kommunisticheskaya partiya Sovetskovo Soyuza, IPA: [kəmʊnʲɪsʲˈtʲitɕɪskəjə ˈpartʲɪjə sɐˈvʲetskəvə sɐˈjuzə]. Abbreviated in Russian as КПСС or KPSS.
  6. ^ The Soviet Republics of Armenia, Estonia, and Georgia all boycotted the 1991 referendum.

Citations[edit]

  1. ^ «Указ Президента РСФСР от 6 ноября 1991 г. № 169 «О деятельности КПСС и КП РСФСР»».
  2. ^ March, Luke (2002). The Communist Party in Post-Soviet Russia. Manchester University Press. p. 20. ISBN 9780719060441.
  3. ^ Merrill, John C. and Harold A. Fisher (1980). The world’s great dailies: profiles of fifty newspapers. pp. 242–249
  4. ^ Britannica Komsomol article
  5. ^ Lewis Stegelbaum and Andrei Sokolov. Stalinism As A Way Of Life. p. 374. ISBN 0-300-08480-3
  6. ^ White, Pravda & Gitelman 1990, p. 68.
  7. ^ a b c d e f Sakwa 1990, p. 206.
  8. ^ Lansford, Thomas (2007). Communism. New York: Cavendish Square Publishing. p. 17. ISBN 978-0761426288.
  9. ^ Evans, Alfred B. (1993). Soviet Marxism-Leninism: The Decline of an Ideology. Santa Barbara: ABC-CLIO. pp. 1–2. ISBN 9780275947637.
  10. ^ March, Luke (2009). «Contemporary Far Left Parties in Europe: From Marxism to the Mainstream?» (PDF). IPG. 1: 126–143. Archived (PDF) from the original on 21 May 2018 – via Friedrich Ebert Foundation.
  11. ^ «Left». Encyclopædia Britannica. 15 April 2009. Retrieved 22 May 2022.  communism is a more radical leftist ideology.
  12. ^ Kowalewski, David (1980). «Protest for Religious Rights in the USSR: Characteristics and Consequences». The Russian Review. 39 (4): p. 426. doi:10.2307/128810. ISSN 0036-0341. JSTOR 128810. «The Soviet policy of state atheism (gosateizm), albeit inconsistently applied, remains a major goal of official ideology. Massive state resources have been expended not only to prevent the implanting of religious belief in nonbelievers but also to eradicate ‘prerevolutionary remnants’ already existing. The regime is not merely passively committed to a godless polity but takes an aggressive stance of official forced atheization. Thus a major task of the police apparatus is the persecution of forms of religious practice. Not surprisingly, the Committee for State Security (KGB) is reported to have a division dealing specifically with ‘churchmen and sectarians’.»
  13. ^ «2nd International Congress of Brussels, 1891». www.marxists.org.
  14. ^ Legvold, Robert (2007). Russian Foreign Policy in the Twenty-First Century and the Shadow of the Past. Columbia University Press. p. 408. ISBN 9780231512176. However, the USSR created an entirely new dimension of interwar European reality, one in which Russia devised rules of the game and set the agenda, namely, the Comintern.
  15. ^ Healey, Denis. «The Cominform and World Communism». International Affairs. 24, 3: 339–349.
  16. ^ Кимерлинг А. С. Индивидуальная форма политической презентации власти в позднюю сталинскую эпоху // «Майские чтения» 2006 — ежегодная Всероссийская конференция, проводимая кафедрой культурологии Пермского государственного технического университета
  17. ^ Избирательное законодательство и выборы в 1937-1987 гг.
  18. ^ Adams, Sean; Morioka, Noreen; Stone, Terry Lee (2006). Color Design Workbook: A Real World Guide to Using Color in Graphic Design. Gloucester, Massachusetts: Rockport Publishers. pp. 86. ISBN 159253192X. OCLC 60393965.
  19. ^ A. V. Lunacharskiy (ed.). «The International (in Russian)». Fundamental’naya Elektronnaya Biblioteka.
  20. ^ «Справочник по истории Коммунистической партии и Советского Союза 1898 – 1991» [A Handbook on the History of the Communist Party and the Soviet Union 1898 – 1991]. Knowbysight.info (in Russian). 4 February 2014. Archived from the original on 9 September 2014. Retrieved 24 January 2020.
  21. ^ Trotsky, Leon (1934). History of the Russian Revolution. London: The Camelot Press ltd. p. 808.
  22. ^ a b Suny 2006, p. xvi.
  23. ^ Suny 2006, pp. 22–24.
  24. ^ a b Suny 2006, p. xvii.
  25. ^ «Recognition of the Soviet Union, 1933». Office of the Historian. Retrieved 16 February 2022.
  26. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 274–275.
  27. ^ Taubman 2006, p. 276.
  28. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 274–276.
  29. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 268–269.
  30. ^ a b Taubman 2006, pp. 278–280.
  31. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 282–284.
  32. ^ a b Taubman 2006, pp. 284–287.
  33. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 288–289.
  34. ^ Taubman 2006, p. 289.
  35. ^ Taubman 2006, p. 289–290.
  36. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 292.
  37. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 292–296.
  38. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 296–299.
  39. ^ a b Hanson 2006, pp. 297–298.
  40. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 296–297.
  41. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 299.
  42. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 299–230.
  43. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 235–238.
  44. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 308.
  45. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 309.
  46. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 309–310.
  47. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 310–314.
  48. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 313.
  49. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 315.
  50. ^ a b Brown 2006, p. 316.
  51. ^ a b c Brown 2006, p. 317.
  52. ^ a b c Brown 2006, pp. 317–318.
  53. ^ Brown 2006, p. 319.
  54. ^ Brown 2006, pp. 319–320.
  55. ^ a b c Brown 2006, p. 320.
  56. ^ Brown 2006, p. 322.
  57. ^ a b Brown 2006, p. 323.
  58. ^ Brown 2006, p. 325.
  59. ^ a b c d e f Brown 2006, p. 326.
  60. ^ a b c d e Brown 2006, p. 327.
  61. ^ Brown 2006, pp. 327–328.
  62. ^ a b Brown 2006, p. 328.
  63. ^ a b c d e Brown 2006, p. 329.
  64. ^ a b c d Brown 2006, p. 330.
  65. ^ a b c Brown 2006, pp. 344–348.
  66. ^ Brown 2006, pp. 344–349.
  67. ^ «Постановление Верховного Совета СССР от 29 августа 1991 г. № 2371-I «О ситуации, возникшей в стране в связи с имевшим место государственным переворотом»» (PDF).
  68. ^ «Указ Президента РСФСР от 6 ноября 1991 г. № 169 «О деятельности КПСС и КП РСФСР»».
  69. ^ Brown 2006, p. 349.
  70. ^ «Постановление Конституционного Суда РФ от 30 ноября 1992 г. N 9-П «По делу о проверке конституционности Указов Президента РФ от 23 августа 1991 года N 79 «О приостановлении деятельности Коммунистической партии РСФСР», от 25 августа 1991 года N 90 «Об имуществе КПСС и Коммунистической партии РСФСР» и от 6 ноября 1991 года N 169 «О деятельности КПСС и КП РСФСР», а также о проверке конституционности КПСС и КП РСФСР»«.
  71. ^ a b c d e f g Harding 1996, p. 186.
  72. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 187.
  73. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 183–184.
  74. ^ a b c Harding 1996, p. 179.
  75. ^ a b c d Harding 1996, p. 181.
  76. ^ Smith 1988, p. 71.
  77. ^ a b c d Zimmerman 1977, p. 1.
  78. ^ a b c Zimmerman 1977, p. 2.
  79. ^ a b c Zimmerman 1977, p. 3.
  80. ^ Evans 1993, pp. 62–64.
  81. ^ a b c d Staff writer. Всесоюзная конференция КПСС [All-Union Conference of the CPSU]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  82. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 455.
  83. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, pp. 455–456.
  84. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 458.
  85. ^ a b c d Getty 1987, pp. 25–26.
  86. ^ Getty 1987, p. 27.
  87. ^ a b c d Sakwa 1998, p. 93.
  88. ^ Sakwa 1998, p. 94.
  89. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 462.
  90. ^ a b c d Staff writer. Центральная ревизионная комиссия КПСС [Central Auditing Commission of the CPSU]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  91. ^ a b c d Simons 1984, p. 393.
  92. ^ Simons 1984, p. 394.
  93. ^ a b Simons 1984, p. 396.
  94. ^ Simons 1984, p. 398.
  95. ^ Simons 1984, pp. 399–404.
  96. ^ Simons 1984, pp. 404–408.
  97. ^ a b Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 85.
  98. ^ a b Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 98.
  99. ^ a b c d Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 99.
  100. ^ Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, pp. 37–38.
  101. ^ Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 38.
  102. ^ Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 45.
  103. ^ a b c d e Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 101.
  104. ^ a b c d Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 102.
  105. ^ a b c d e f Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 87.
  106. ^ a b Getty 1987, p. 26.
  107. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 430.
  108. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 432.
  109. ^ a b c Brown 1996, p. 185.
  110. ^ Harris 2005, p. 121.
  111. ^ Eaton 2004, p. 58.
  112. ^ a b c d Gill 2002, p. 81.
  113. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 249.
  114. ^ a b c Gill 2002, p. 83.
  115. ^ Gill 2002, p. 84.
  116. ^ Gill 2002, pp. 84–85.
  117. ^ Gill 2002, pp. 167.
  118. ^ Eisen 1990, p. 246.
  119. ^ a b c d Gill 2002, p. 95.
  120. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, pp. 417–418.
  121. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 418.
  122. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 420.
  123. ^ a b c d e f «Soviet Union: Secretariat». Library of Congress. May 1989. Retrieved 28 March 2014.
  124. ^ a b Harris 2005, p. 53.
  125. ^ Remington 1988, p. 106.
  126. ^ Lenoe 2004, p. 202.
  127. ^ a b c d Swain 2006, p. 37.
  128. ^ a b Kenez 1985, p. 45.
  129. ^ Swain 2006, p. 27.
  130. ^ a b Staff writer. «Правда» (газета) [Pravda (newspaper)]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  131. ^ a b Staff writer. Высшая партийная школа при ЦК КПСС [Higher Party School of the CC of the CPSU]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  132. ^ a b c d Matthews 1983, p. 185.
  133. ^ a b c d Matthews 1983, p. 186.
  134. ^ a b c d e f g h i Smith 1988, p. 68.
  135. ^ a b c d e f Smith 1988, p. 69.
  136. ^ a b Smith 1988, p. 70.
  137. ^ a b c d Smith 1988, p. 65.
  138. ^ a b c d e f g h i Smith 1988, p. 66.
  139. ^ Smith 1988, p. 67.
  140. ^ «Stalin: 50 years after the death of a tyrant – Part one». In Defence of Marxism. Retrieved 24 February 2016.
  141. ^ a b c d Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 406.
  142. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 405.
  143. ^ a b c Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 407.
  144. ^ a b Sakwa 1990, p. 212.
  145. ^ a b c Smith 1991, p. 81.
  146. ^ a b c d e f g h i Smith 1991, p. 82.
  147. ^ Smith 1991, p. 83.
  148. ^ Sakwa 1990, pp. 206–212.
  149. ^ a b c d e f g h i j Smith 1991, p. 76.
  150. ^ Smith 1991, p. 77.
  151. ^ Smith 1991, p. 767.
  152. ^ a b c d e f Smith 1991, p. 78.
  153. ^ Smith 1991, pp. 78–79.
  154. ^ a b c d e f Smith 1991, p. 79.
  155. ^ a b c d van Ree 2003, p. 133.
  156. ^ a b c Harding 1996, pp. 154–155.
  157. ^ a b c Harding 1996, p. 155.
  158. ^ Harding 1996, p. 156.
  159. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 155–156.
  160. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 157–158.
  161. ^ a b c Harding 1996, p. 158.
  162. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 158–159.
  163. ^ a b c d e Harding 1996, p. 159.
  164. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 161.
  165. ^ Harding 1996, p. 160.
  166. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 160–161.
  167. ^ a b c d e Harding 1996, p. 162.
  168. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 162–163.
  169. ^ Harding 1996, p. 163.
  170. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 165.
  171. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 165–166.
  172. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 166.
  173. ^ a b McDonough 1995, p. 352.
  174. ^ a b c McDonough 1995, p. 339.
  175. ^ a b c d e McDonough 1995, pp. 344–347.
  176. ^ a b McDonough 1995, p. 353.
  177. ^ McDonough 1995, p. 354.
  178. ^ «Program of the CPSU, 27th Congress, 1986 – Part One». eurodos.home.xs4all.nl. Retrieved 12 January 2020.
  179. ^ a b c d e f g h i j k l m n Evans 1993, p. 72.
  180. ^ Evans 1993, p. 71.
  181. ^ Evans 1993, pp. 71–72.
  182. ^ a b van Ree 2003, p. 126.
  183. ^ a b c d e f van Ree 2003, p. 127.
  184. ^ a b c van Ree 2003, p. 128.
  185. ^ a b c d e van Ree 2003, p. 129.
  186. ^ van Ree 2003, pp. 129–130.
  187. ^ van Ree 2003, p. 130.
  188. ^ van Ree 2003, pp. 134–135.
  189. ^ a b c d e Aron, Leon (20 June 2011). «Everything You Think You Know About the Collapse of the Soviet Union Is Wrong». Foreign Policy. Retrieved 4 April 2014.
  190. ^ a b c d e f g h Brown, Archie (17 February 2011). «Reform, Coup and Collapse: The End of the Soviet State». British Broadcasting Corporation. BBC Online. Retrieved 4 April 2014.
  191. ^ a b Lih 2006, p. 731.
  192. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 49–51.
  193. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 51–52, 54.
  194. ^ Shambaugh 2008, p. 60.
  195. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 60–61.
  196. ^ a b c Shambaugh 2008, p. 64.
  197. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 63 & 65.
  198. ^ a b c d Shambaugh 2008, p. 66.
  199. ^ a b c Shambaugh 2008, p. 65.
  200. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 65–66.
  201. ^ Shambaugh 2008, p. 67.
  202. ^ a b c Shambaugh 2008, pp. 67–69.
  203. ^ a b Shambaugh 2008, p. 71.
  204. ^ Shambaugh 2008, p. 72.
  205. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 74–75.

Bibliography[edit]

Articles and journal entries[edit]

  • McDonough, Terrence (1995). «Lenin, Imperialism, and the Stages of Capitalist Development». Science & Society. Vol. 59, no. 3. Guilford Press. pp. 339–367. JSTOR 40403507.

Books[edit]

  • Brown, Archie (1996). The Gorbachev Factor. Oxford University Press. ISBN 0192880527.
  • Brown, Archie (2006). «The Gorbachev Era». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Eaton, Katherine Bliss (2004). Daily Life in the Soviet Union. Greenwood Publishing Group. ISBN 0313316287.
  • Eisen, Jonathan (1990). The Glasnost Reader. University of Michigan. ISBN 0453006957.
  • Evans, Alfred (1993). Soviet Marxism–Leninism: The Decline of an Ideology. ABC-CLIO. ISBN 0275947637.
  • Fainsod, Merle; Hough, Jerry F. (1979). How the Soviet Union is Governed. Harvard University Press. ISBN 0674410300.
  • Getty, John (1987). Origins of the Great Purges: The Soviet Communist Party Reconsidered, 1933–1938. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-33570-6.
  • Gill, Graeme (2002). The Origins of the Stalinist Political System. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0674410300.
  • Hanson, Stephen (2006). «The Brezhnev Era». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Harding, Neil (1996). Leninism. Macmillan Publishers. ISBN 0333664825.
  • Harris, Jonathan (2005). Subverting the System: Gorbachev’s Reform of the Party’s Apparat 1986–1991. Rowman & Littlefield. ISBN 074252678X.
  • Kenez, Peter (1985). The Birth of the Propaganda State: Soviet Methods of Mass Mobilization, 1917–1929. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521313988.
  • Lenoe, Matthew Edward (2004). Closer to the Masses: Stalinist Culture, Social Revolution, and Soviet Newspapers. Harvard University Press. ISBN 0674013190.
  • Lih, Lars T. (2006). «The Soviet Union and the road to communism». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Lowenhardt, John; van Ree, Erik; Ozinga, James (1992). The Rise and Fall of the Soviet Politburo. St Martin’s Press. ISBN 0312047843.
  • Matthews, Marvyn (1983). Education in the Soviet Union: Policies and Institutions since Stalin. Routledge. ISBN 0043701140.
  • Remington, Thomas (1988). The Truth of Authority: Ideology and Communication in the Soviet Union. University of Pittsburgh Press. ISBN 978-0-8229-3590-2.
  • Sakwa, Richard (1990). Soviet politics: an Introduction. Routledge. ISBN 041500506X.
  • Sakwa, Richard (1998). Soviet politics in Perspective. Routledge. ISBN 0415071534.
  • Shambaugh, David (2008). China’s Communist Party: Atrophy and Adaptation. University of California Press. ISBN 978-0520254923.
  • Smith, Gordon (1988). Soviet Politics: Continuity and Contradictions. St. Martin’s Press. ISBN 0312007957.
  • Smith, Gordon (1991). Soviet Politics: Continuity and Contradictions (2nd ed.). St. Martin’s Press. ISBN 0333535766.
  • Suny, Ronald Grigor (2006). «Chronology/Introduction». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Swain, Geoff (2006). Trotsky. Pearson Education. ISBN 0582771900.
  • White, Steven; Pravda, Alex; Gitelman, Zvi (1990). Developments in Soviet Politics. Palgrave MacMillan. ISBN 9781349208197.
  • Williams, Simons (1984). The Party Statutes of the Communist World. BRILL Publishers. ISBN 9024729750.
  • Taubman, William (2006). «The Khrushchev Era». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • van Ree, Erik (2003). The Political Thought of Joseph Stalin: A Study in Twentieth Century Revolutionary Patriotism. Routledge. ISBN 978-1-135-78604-5.
  • Zimmerman, William (1977). Dallin, Alexander (ed.). The Twenty-fifth Congress of the CPSU: Assessment and Context. Stanford University. Hoover Press. ISBN 0817968431.

External links[edit]

  • Executive Bodies of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union (1917–1991) Archived 8 May 2021 at the Wayback Machine
  • Program of the CPSU, 27th Party Congress (1986)

Communist Party of the Soviet Union

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза

КПСС.svg
Leader Vladimir Lenin (first)
Mikhail Gorbachev (last)
Founder Vladimir Lenin
Founded January 1912[a]
Banned 6 November 1991[1]
Preceded by Bolshevik faction of the RSDLP
Succeeded by UCP–CPSU[2]
Headquarters 4 Staraya Square, Moscow
Newspaper Pravda[3]
Youth wing Little Octobrists
Komsomol[4]
Pioneer wing Young Pioneers[5]
Membership (1989 est.) 19,487,822[6]
Ideology
  • Communism
  • Marxism–Leninism[7][8][9]
Political position Far-left[10][11]
Religion State atheism[12]
International affiliation
  • Second International (1912–1914)[13]
  • Comintern (1919–1943)[14]
  • Cominform (1947–1956)[15]
Political alliance Bloc of Communists and Non-Partisans (1936–1991)[16][17]
Colours   Red[18]
Slogan «Workers of the world, unite!»[b]
Anthem «The Internationale»[c][19]
«Hymn of the Bolshevik Party»[d]
  • Politics of the Soviet Union
  • Political parties
  • Elections

A neighborhood in the Kozhukhovsky Bay of the Moskva River with a large sign promoting the Communist Party of the Soviet Union, Moscow, 1975

The Communist Party of the Soviet Union (CPSU),[e] at some points known as the Russian Communist Party or All-Union Communist Party and sometimes referred to as the Soviet Communist Party (SCP), was the founding and ruling political party of the Soviet Union. The CPSU was the sole governing party of the Soviet Union until 1990 when the Congress of People’s Deputies modified Article 6 of the 1977 Soviet Constitution, which had previously granted the CPSU a monopoly over the political system.

The party started in 1898 as the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party. In 1903, that party split into a Menshevik (minority) and Bolshevik (majority) faction; the latter, led by Vladimir Lenin, is the direct ancestor of the CPSU and is the party that seized power in the October Revolution of 1917. Its activities were suspended on Soviet territory 74 years later, on 29 August 1991, soon after a failed coup d’état by conservative CPSU leaders against the reforming Soviet president and party general secretary Mikhail Gorbachev.

The CPSU was a communist party based on democratic centralism. This principle, conceived by Lenin, entails democratic and open discussion of policy issues within the party, followed by the requirement of total unity in upholding the agreed policies. The highest body within the CPSU was the Party Congress, which convened every five years. When the Congress was not in session, the Central Committee was the highest body. Because the Central Committee met twice a year, most day-to-day duties and responsibilities were vested in the Politburo, (previously the Presidium), the Secretariat and the Orgburo (until 1952). The party leader was the head of government and held the office of either General Secretary, Premier or head of state, or two of the three offices concurrently, but never all three at the same time. The party leader was the de facto chairman of the CPSU Politburo and chief executive of the Soviet Union. The tension between the party and the state (Council of Ministers of the Soviet Union) for the shifting focus of power was never formally resolved.

After the founding of the Soviet Union in 1922, Lenin had introduced a mixed economy, commonly referred to as the New Economic Policy, which allowed for capitalist practices to resume under the Communist Party dictation in order to develop the necessary conditions for socialism to become a practical pursuit in the economically undeveloped country. In 1929, as Joseph Stalin became the leader of the party, Marxism–Leninism, a fusion of the original ideas of German philosopher and economic theorist Karl Marx, and Lenin, became formalized as the party’s guiding ideology and would remain so throughout the rest of its existence. The party pursued state socialism, under which all industries were nationalized, and a command economy was implemented. After recovering from the Second World War, reforms were implemented which decentralized economic planning and liberalized Soviet society in general under Nikita Khrushchev. By 1980, various factors, including the continuing Cold War, and ongoing nuclear arms race with the United States and other Western European powers and unaddressed inefficiencies in the economy, led to stagnant economic growth under Alexei Kosygin, and further with Leonid Brezhnev and growing disillusionment. After the younger, vigorous Mikhail Gorbachev assumed leadership in 1985 (following two short-term elderly leaders, Yuri Andropov and Konstantin Chernenko, who quickly died in succession), rapid steps were taken to transform the tottering Soviet economic system in the direction of a market economy once again. Gorbachev and his allies envisioned the introduction of an economy similar to Lenin’s earlier New Economic Policy through a program of «perestroika», or restructuring, but their reforms, along with the institution of free multi-candidate elections led to a decline in the party’s power, and after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, the banning of the party by later last RSFSR President Boris Yeltsin and subsequent first President of an evolving democratic and free-market economy of the successor Russian Federation.

A number of causes contributed to CPSU’s loss of control and the dissolution of the Soviet Union during the early 1990s. Some historians have written that Gorbachev’s policy of «glasnost» (political openness) was the root cause, noting that it weakened the party’s control over society. Gorbachev maintained that perestroika without glasnost was doomed to failure anyway. Others have blamed the economic stagnation and subsequent loss of faith by the general populace in communist ideology. In the final years of the CPSU’s existence, the Communist Parties of the federal subjects of Russia were united into the Communist Party of the Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic (RSFSR). After the CPSU’s demise, the Communist Parties of the Union Republics became independent and underwent various separate paths of reform. In Russia, the Communist Party of the Russian Federation emerged and has been regarded as the inheritor of the CPSU’s old Bolshevik legacy into the present day.[20]

History[edit]

Name[edit]

  • May 1917 – 8 March 1918: Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (Bolsheviks) (Russian: Российская социал-демократическая рабочая партия (большевиков); РСДРП(б), romanized: Rossiyskaya sotsial-demokraticheskaya rabochaya partiya (bol’shevikov); RSDRP(b))
  • 8 March 1918 – 18 December 1925: Russian Communist Party (Bolsheviks) (Russian: Российская коммунистическая партия (большевиков); РКП(б), romanized: Rossiyskaya kommunisticheskaya partiya (bol’shevikov); RKP(b))
  • 18 December 1925 – 5 October 1952: All-Union Communist Party (Bolsheviks) (Russian: Всесоюзная коммунистическая партия (большевиков); ВКП(б), romanized: Vsesoyuznaya kommunisticheskaya partiya (bol’shevikov); VKP(b))
  • 5 October 1952 – 6 November 1991: Communist Party of the Soviet Union (Russian: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза; КПСС, romanized: Kommunisticheskaya partiya Sovetskogo Soyuza; KPSS)

Early years (1898–1924)[edit]

The origin of the CPSU was in the Bolshevik faction of the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (RSDLP). This faction arose out of the split between followers of Julius Martov and Vladimir Lenin in August 1903 at the Party’s second conference. Martov’s followers were called the Mensheviks (which means minority in Russian); and Lenin’s, the Bolsheviks (majority). (The two factions were in fact of fairly equal numerical size.) The split became more formalized in 1914, when the factions became named the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (Bolsheviks), and Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (Mensheviks). Prior to the February Revolution, the first phase of the Russian Revolutions of 1917, the party worked underground as organized anti-Tsarist groups. By the time of the revolution, many of the party’s central leaders, including Lenin, were in exile.

With Emperor Nicholas II (1868–1918, reigned 1894–1917), deposed in February 1917, a republic was established and administered by a provisional government, which was largely dominated by the interests of the military, former nobility, major capitalists business owners and democratic socialists. Alongside it, grassroots general assemblies spontaneously formed, called soviets, and a dual-power structure between the soviets and the provisional government was in place until such a time that their differences would be reconciled in a post-provisional government. Lenin was at this time in exile in Switzerland where he, with other dissidents in exile, managed to arrange with the Imperial German government safe passage through Germany in a sealed train back to Russia through the continent amidst the ongoing World War. In April, Lenin arrived in Petrograd (renamed former St. Petersburg) and condemned the provisional government, calling for the advancement of the revolution towards the transformation of the ongoing war into a war of the working class against capitalism. The rebellion proved not yet to be over, as tensions between the social forces aligned with the soviets (councils) and those with the provisional government now led by Alexander Kerensky (1881–1970, in power 1917), came into explosive tensions during that summer.

The Bolsheviks had rapidly increased their political presence from May onward through the popularity of their program, notably calling for an immediate end to the war, land reform for the peasants, and restoring food allocation to the urban population. This program was translated to the masses through simple slogans that patiently explained their solution to each crisis the revolution created. Up to July, these policies were disseminated through 41 publications, Pravda being the main paper, with a readership of 320,000. This was roughly halved after the repression of the Bolsheviks following the July Days demonstrations so that even by the end of August, the principal paper of the Bolsheviks had a print run of only 50,000 copies. Despite this, their ideas gained them increasing popularity in elections to the soviets.[21]

The factions within the soviets became increasingly polarized in the later summer after armed demonstrations by soldiers at the call of the Bolsheviks and an attempted military coup by commanding Gen. Lavr Kornilov to eliminate the socialists from the provisional government. As the general consensus within the soviets moved leftward, less militant forces began to abandon them, leaving the Bolsheviks in a stronger position. By October, the Bolsheviks were demanding the full transfer of power to the soviets and for total rejection of the Kerensky led provisional government’s legitimacy. The provisional government, insistent on maintaining the universally despised war effort on the Eastern Front because of treaty ties with its Allies and fears of Imperial German victory, had become socially isolated and had no enthusiastic support on the streets. On 7 November (25 October, old style), the Bolsheviks led an armed insurrection, which overthrew the Kerensky provisional government and left the soviets as the sole governing force in Russia.

In the aftermath of the October Revolution, the soviets united federally and the Russian Socialist Federative Soviet Republic, the world’s first constitutionally socialist state, was established.[22] The Bolsheviks were the majority within the soviets and began to fulfill their campaign promises by signing a damaging peace to end the war with the Germans in the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk and transferring estates and imperial lands to workers’ and peasants’ soviets.[22] In this context, in 1918, RSDLP(b) became All-Russian Communist Party (bolsheviks). Outside of Russia, social-democrats who supported the Soviet government began to identify as communists, while those who opposed it retained the social-democratic label.

In 1921, as the Civil War was drawing to a close, Lenin proposed the New Economic Policy (NEP), a system of state capitalism that started the process of industrialization and post-war recovery.[23] The NEP ended a brief period of intense rationing called «war communism» and began a period of a market economy under Communist dictation. The Bolsheviks believed at this time that Russia, being among the most economically undeveloped and socially backward countries in Europe, had not yet reached the necessary conditions of development for socialism to become a practical pursuit and that this would have to wait for such conditions to arrive under capitalist development as had been achieved in more advanced countries such as England and Germany. On 30 December 1922, the Russian SFSR joined former territories of the Russian Empire to form the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR), of which Lenin was elected leader.[24] On 9 March 1923, Lenin suffered a stroke, which incapacitated him and effectively ended his role in government. He died on 21 January 1924,[24] only thirteen months after the founding of the Soviet Union, of which he would become regarded as the founding father.

Stalin era (1924–53)[edit]

After Lenin’s death, a power struggle ensued between Joseph Stalin, the party’s General Secretary, and Leon Trotsky, the Minister of Defence, each with highly contrasting visions for the future direction of the country. Trotsky sought to implement a policy of permanent revolution, which was predicated on the notion that the Soviet Union would not be able to survive in a socialist character when surrounded by hostile governments and therefore concluded that it was necessary to actively support similar revolutions in the more advanced capitalist countries. Stalin, however, argued that such a foreign policy would not be feasible with the capabilities then possessed by the Soviet Union and that it would invite the country’s destruction by engaging in armed conflict. Rather, Stalin argued that the Soviet Union should, in the meantime, pursue peaceful coexistence and invite foreign investment in order to develop the country’s economy and build socialism in one country.

Joseph Stalin, leader of the party from 1924 to his death in 1953

Ultimately, Stalin gained the greatest support within the party, and Trotsky, who was increasingly viewed as a collaborator with outside forces in an effort to depose Stalin, was isolated and subsequently expelled from the party and exiled from the country in 1928. Stalin’s policies henceforth would later become collectively known as Stalinism. In 1925, the name of the party was changed to the All-Union Communist Party (Bolsheviks), reflecting that the republics outside of Russia proper were no longer part of an all-encompassing Russian state. The acronym was usually transliterated as VKP(b), or sometimes VCP(b). Stalin sought to formalize the party’s ideological outlook into a philosophical hybrid of the original ideas of Lenin with orthodox Marxism into what would be called Marxism–Leninism. Stalin’s position as General Secretary became the top executive position within the party, giving Stalin significant authority over party and state policy.

By the end of the 1920s, diplomatic relations with Western countries were deteriorating to the point that there was a growing fear of another allied attack on the Soviet Union. Within the country, the conditions of the NEP had enabled growing inequalities between increasingly wealthy strata and the remaining poor. The combination of these tensions led the party leadership to conclude that it was necessary for the government’s survival to pursue a new policy that would centralize economic activity and accelerate industrialization. To do this, the first five-year plan was implemented in 1928. The plan doubled the industrial workforce, proletarianizing many of the peasants by removing them from their land and assembling them into urban centers. Peasants who remained in agricultural work were also made to have a similarly proletarian relationship to their labor through the policies of collectivization, which turned feudal-style farms into collective farms which would be in a cooperative nature under the direction of the state. These two shifts changed the base of Soviet society towards a more working-class alignment. The plan was fulfilled ahead of schedule in 1932.

The success of industrialization in the Soviet Union led Western countries, such as the United States, to open diplomatic relations with the Soviet government.[25] In 1933, after years of unsuccessful workers’ revolutions (including a short-lived Bavarian Soviet Republic) and spiraling economic calamity, Adolf Hitler came to power in Germany, violently suppressing the revolutionary organizers and posing a direct threat to the Soviet Union that ideologically supported them. The threat of fascist sabotage and imminent attack greatly exacerbated the already existing tensions within the Soviet Union and the Communist Party. A wave of paranoia overtook Stalin and the party leadership and spread through Soviet society. Seeing potential enemies everywhere, leaders of the government security apparatuses began severe crackdowns known as the Great Purge. In total, hundreds of thousands of people, many of whom were posthumously recognized as innocent, were arrested and either sent to prison camps or executed. Also during this time, a campaign against religion was waged in which the Russian Orthodox Church, which had long been a political arm of Tsarism before the revolution, was targeted for repression and organized religion was generally removed from public life and made into a completely private matter, with many churches, mosques and other shrines being repurposed or demolished.

The Soviet Union was the first to warn of the impending danger of invasion from Nazi Germany to the international community. The Western powers, however, remained committed to maintaining peace and avoiding another war breaking out, many considering the Soviet Union’s warnings to be an unwanted provocation. After many unsuccessful attempts to create an anti-fascist alliance among the Western countries, including trying to rally international support for the Spanish Republic in its struggle against a fascist military coup supported by Germany and Italy, in 1939 the Soviet Union signed a non-aggression pact with Germany which would be broken in June 1941 when the German military invaded the Soviet Union in the largest land invasion in history, beginning the Great Patriotic War.

The Communist International was dissolved in 1943 after it was concluded that such an organization had failed to prevent the rise of fascism and the global war necessary to defeat it. After the 1945 Allied victory of World War II, the Party held to a doctrine of establishing socialist governments in the post-war occupied territories that would be administered by Communists loyal to Stalin’s administration. The party also sought to expand its sphere of influence beyond the occupied territories, using proxy wars and espionage and providing training and funding to promote Communist elements abroad, leading to the establishment of the Cominform in 1947.

In 1949, the Communists emerged victorious in the Chinese Civil War, causing an extreme shift in the global balance of forces and greatly escalating tensions between the Communists and the Western powers, fueling the Cold War. In Europe, Yugoslavia, under the leadership of Josip Broz Tito, acquired the territory of Trieste, causing conflict both with the Western powers and with the Stalin administration who opposed such a provocative move. Furthermore, the Yugoslav Communists actively supported the Greek Communists during their civil war, further frustrating the Soviet government. These tensions led to a Tito–Stalin split, which marked the beginning of international sectarian division within the world communist movement.

Post-Stalin years (1953–85)[edit]

After Stalin’s death, Nikita Khrushchev rose to the top post by overcoming political adversaries, including Lavrentiy Beria and Georgy Malenkov, in a power struggle.[26] In 1955, Khrushchev achieved the demotion of Malenkov and secured his own position as Soviet leader.[27] Early in his rule and with the support of several members of the Presidium, Khrushchev initiated the Thaw, which effectively ended the Stalinist mass terror of the prior decades and reduced socio-economic oppression considerably.[28] At the 20th Congress held in 1956, Khrushchev denounced Stalin’s crimes, being careful to omit any reference to complicity by any sitting Presidium members.[29] His economic policies, while bringing about improvements, were not enough to fix the fundamental problems of the Soviet economy. The standard of living for ordinary citizens did increase; 108 million people moved into new housing between 1956 and 1965.[30]

Khrushchev’s foreign policies led to the Sino-Soviet split, in part a consequence of his public denunciation of Stalin.[31] Khrushchev improved relations with Josip Broz Tito’s League of Communists of Yugoslavia but failed to establish the close, party-to-party relations that he wanted.[30] While the Thaw reduced political oppression at home, it led to unintended consequences abroad, such as the Hungarian Revolution of 1956 and unrest in Poland, where the local citizenry now felt confident enough to rebel against Soviet control.[32] Khrushchev also failed to improve Soviet relations with the West, partially because of a hawkish military stance.[32] In the aftermath of the Cuban Missile Crisis, Khrushchev’s position within the party was substantially weakened.[33] Shortly before his eventual ousting, he tried to introduce economic reforms championed by Evsei Liberman, a Soviet economist, which tried to implement market mechanisms into the planned economy.[34]

Khrushchev was ousted on 14 October 1964 in a Central Committee plenum that officially cited his inability to listen to others, his failure in consulting with the members of the Presidium, his establishment of a cult of personality, his economic mismanagement, and his anti-party reforms as the reasons he was no longer fit to remain as head of the party.[35] He was succeeded in office by Leonid Brezhnev as First Secretary and Alexei Kosygin as Chairman of the Council of Ministers.[36]

The Brezhnev era began with a rejection of Khrushchevism in virtually every arena except one: continued opposition to Stalinist methods of terror and political violence.[38] Khrushchev’s policies were criticized as voluntarism, and the Brezhnev period saw the rise of neo-Stalinism.[39] While Stalin was never rehabilitated during this period, the most conservative journals in the country were allowed to highlight positive features of his rule.[39]

At the 23rd Congress held in 1966, the names of the office of First Secretary and the body of the Presidium reverted to their original names: General Secretary and Politburo, respectively.[40] At the start of his premiership, Kosygin experimented with economic reforms similar to those championed by Malenkov, including prioritizing light industry over heavy industry to increase the production of consumer goods.[41] Similar reforms were introduced in Hungary under the name New Economic Mechanism; however, with the rise to power of Alexander Dubček in Czechoslovakia, who called for the establishment of «socialism with a human face», all non-conformist reform attempts in the Soviet Union were stopped.[42]

During his rule, Brezhnev supported détente, a passive weakening of animosity with the West with the goal of improving political and economic relations.[43] However, by the 25th Congress held in 1976, political, economic and social problems within the Soviet Union began to mount, and the Brezhnev administration found itself in an increasingly difficult position.[44] The previous year, Brezhnev’s health began to deteriorate. He became addicted to painkillers and needed to take increasingly more potent medications to attend official meetings.[45] Because of the «trust in cadres» policy implemented by his administration, the CPSU leadership evolved into a gerontocracy.[46] At the end of Brezhnev’s rule, problems continued to amount; in 1979 he consented to the Soviet intervention in Afghanistan to save the embattled communist regime there and supported the oppression of the Solidarity movement in Poland. As problems grew at home and abroad, Brezhnev was increasingly ineffective in responding to the growing criticism of the Soviet Union by Western leaders, most prominently by US Presidents Jimmy Carter and Ronald Reagan, and UK Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher.[47] The CPSU, which had wishfully interpreted the financial crisis of the 1970s as the beginning of the end of capitalism, found its country falling far behind the West in its economic development.[48] Brezhnev died on 10 November 1982, and was succeeded by Yuri Andropov on 12 November.[49]

Andropov, a staunch anti-Stalinist, chaired the KGB during most of Brezhnev’s reign.[50] He had appointed several reformers to leadership positions in the KGB, many of whom later became leading officials under Gorbachev.[50] Andropov supported increased openness in the press, particularly regarding the challenges facing the Soviet Union.[51] Andropov was in office briefly, but he appointed a number of reformers, including Yegor Ligachev, Nikolay Ryzhkov and Mikhail Gorbachev, to important positions. He also supported a crackdown on absenteeism and corruption.[51] Andropov had intended to let Gorbachev succeed him in office, but Konstantin Chernenko and his supporters suppressed the paragraph in the letter which called for Gorbachev’s elevation.[51] Andropov died on 9 February 1984 and was succeeded by Chernenko.[52] The elderly Cherneko was in poor health throughout his short leadership and was unable to consolidate power; effective control of the party organization remained with Gorbachev.[52] Chernenko died on 10 March 1985 and was succeeded in. office by Gorbachev on 11 March 1985.[52]

Gorbachev and the party’s demise (1985–91)[edit]

The Politburo did not want another elderly and frail leader after it’s previous three leaders, and elected Gorbachev as CPSU General Secretary on 11 March 1985, one day after Chernenko’s death.[53] When Gorbachev acceded to power, the Soviet Union was stagnating but was stable and might have continued largely unchanged into the 21st century if not for Gorbachev’s reforms.[54]

Gorbachev conducted a significant personnel reshuffling of the CPSU leadership, forcing old party conservatives out of office.[55] In 1985 and early 1986 the new leadership of the party called for uskoreniye (Russian: ускоре́ние, lit. ‘acceleration’).[55] Gorbachev reinvigorated the party ideology, adding new concepts and updating older ones.[55] Positive consequences of this included the allowance of «pluralism of thought» and a call for the establishment of «socialist pluralism» (literally, socialist democracy).[56] Gorbachev introduced a policy of glasnost (Russian: гла́сность, meaning openness or transparency) in 1986, which led to a wave of unintended democratization.[57] According to the British researcher of Russian affairs, Archie Brown, the democratization of the Soviet Union brought mixed blessings to Gorbachev; it helped him to weaken his conservative opponents within the party but brought out accumulated grievances which had been suppressed during the previous decades.[57]

In reaction to these changes, a conservative movement gained momentum in 1987 in response to Boris Yeltsin’s dismissal as First Secretary of the CPSU Moscow City Committee.[58] On 13 March 1988, Nina Andreyeva, a university lecturer, wrote an article titled «I Cannot Forsake My Principles».[59] The publication was planned to occur when both Gorbachev and his protege Alexander Yakovlev were visiting foreign countries.[59] In their place, Yegor Ligachev led the party organization and told journalists that the article was «a benchmark for what we need in our ideology today».[59] Upon Gorbachev’s return, the article was discussed at length during a Politburo meeting; it was revealed that nearly half of its members were sympathetic to the letter and opposed further reforms which could weaken the party.[59] The meeting lasted for two days, but on 5 April a Politburo resolution responded with a point-by-point rebuttal to Andreyeva’s article.[59]

Gorbachev convened the 19th Party Conference in June 1988. He criticized leading party conservatives—Ligachev, Andrei Gromyko and Mikhail Solomentsev.[59] In turn, conservative delegates attacked Gorbachev and the reformers.[60] According to Brown, there had not been as much open discussion and dissent at a party meeting since the early 1920s.[60]

Despite the deep-seated opposition to further reform, the CPSU remained hierarchical; the conservatives acceded to Gorbachev’s demands in deference to his position as the CPSU General Secretary.[60] The 19th Conference approved the establishment of the Congress of People’s Deputies (CPD) and allowed for contested elections between the CPSU and independent candidates. Other organized parties were not allowed.[60] The CPD was elected in 1989; one-third of the seats were appointed by the CPSU and other public organizations to sustain the Soviet one-party state.[60] The elections were democratic, but most elected CPD members opposed any more radical reform.[61] The elections featured the highest electoral turnout in Russian history; no election before or since had a higher participation rate.[62] An organized opposition was established within the legislature under the name Inter-Regional Group of Deputies by dissident Andrei Sakharov.[62] An unintended consequence of these reforms was the increased anti-CPSU pressure; in March 1990, at a session of the Supreme Soviet of the Soviet Union, the party was forced to relinquish its political monopoly of power, in effect turning the Soviet Union into a liberal democracy.[63]

The CPSU’s demise began in March 1990, when state bodies eclipsed party elements in power.[63] From then until the Soviet Union’s disestablishment, Gorbachev ruled the country through the newly created post of President of the Soviet Union.[63] Following this, the central party apparatus did not play a practical role in Soviet affairs.[63] Gorbachev had become independent from the Politburo and faced few constraints from party leaders.[63] In the summer of 1990 the party convened the 28th Congress.[64] A new Politburo was elected, previous incumbents (except Gorbachev and Vladimir Ivashko, the CPSU Deputy General Secretary) were removed.[64] Later that year, the party began work on a new program with a working title, «Towards a Humane, Democratic Socialism».[64] According to Brown, the program reflected Gorbachev’s journey from an orthodox communist to a European social democrat.[64] The freedoms of thought and organization which Gorbachev allowed led to a rise in nationalism in the Soviet republics, indirectly weakening the central authorities.[65] In response to this, a referendum took place in 1991, in which most of the union republics[f] voted to preserve the union in a different form.[65] In reaction to this, conservative elements within the CPSU launched the August 1991 coup, which overthrew Gorbachev but failed to preserve the Soviet Union.[65] When Gorbachev resumed control (21 August 1991) after the coup’s collapse, he resigned from the CPSU on 24 August 1991 and operations were handed over to Ivashko.[66] On 29 August 1991 the activity of the CPSU was suspended throughout the country,[67] on 6 November Yeltsin banned the activities of the party in Russia[68] and Gorbachev resigned from the presidency on 25 December; the following day the Soviet of Republics dissolved the Soviet Union.[69]

On 30 November 1992, the Constitutional Court of the Russian Federation recognized the ban on the activities of the primary organizations of the Communist Party, formed on a territorial basis, as inconsistent with the Constitution of Russia, but upheld the dissolution of the governing structures of the CPSU and the governing structures of its republican organization—the Communist Party of the RSFSR.[70]

After the dissolution of the Soviet Union in 1991, Russian adherents to the CPSU tradition, particularly as it existed before Gorbachev, reorganized themselves within the Communist Party of the Russian Federation (CPRF). Today a wide range of parties in Russia present themselves as successors of CPSU. Several of them have used the name «CPSU». However, the CPRF is generally seen (due to its massive size) as the heir of the CPSU in Russia. Additionally, the CPRF was initially founded as the Communist Party of the Russian SFSR in 1990 (sometime before the abolition of the CPSU) and was seen by critics as a «Russian-nationalist» counterpart to the CPSU.[citation needed]

Governing style[edit]

The style of governance in the party alternated between collective leadership and a cult of personality. Collective leadership split power between the Politburo, the Central Committee, and the Council of Ministers to hinder any attempts to create a one-man dominance over the Soviet political system. By contrast, Stalin’s period as the leader was characterized by an extensive cult of personality. Regardless of leadership style, all political power in the Soviet Union was concentrated in the organization of the CPSU.

Democratic centralism[edit]

Democratic centralism is an organizational principle conceived by Lenin.[71] According to Soviet pronouncements, democratic centralism was distinguished from «bureaucratic centralism», which referred to high-handed formulae without knowledge or discussion.[71] In democratic centralism, decisions are taken after discussions, but once the general party line has been formed, discussion on the subject must cease.[71] No member or organizational institution may dissent on a policy after it has been agreed upon by the party’s governing body; to do so would lead to expulsion from the party (formalized at the 10th Congress).[71] Because of this stance, Lenin initiated a ban on factions, which was approved at the 10th Congress.[72]

Lenin believed that democratic centralism safeguarded both party unity and ideological correctness.[71] He conceived of the system after the events of 1917 when several socialist parties «deformed» themselves and actively began supporting nationalist sentiments.[73] Lenin intended that the devotion to policy required by centralism would protect the parties from such revisionist ills and bourgeois deformation of socialism.[73] Lenin supported the notion of a highly centralized vanguard party, in which ordinary party members elected the local party committee, the local party committee elected the regional committee, the regional committee elected the Central Committee, and the Central Committee elected the Politburo, Orgburo, and the Secretariat.[71] Lenin believed that the party needed to be ruled from the center and have at its disposal power to mobilize party members at will.[71] This system was later introduced in communist parties abroad through the Communist International (Comintern).[72]

Vanguardism[edit]

A central tenet of Leninism was that of the vanguard party.[74] In a capitalist society, the party was to represent the interests of the working class and all of those who were exploited by capitalism in general; however, it was not to become a part of that class.[74] Lenin decided that the party’s sole responsibility was to articulate and plan the long-term interests of the oppressed classes. It was not responsible for the daily grievances of those classes; that was the responsibility of the trade unions.[74] According to Lenin, the party and the oppressed classes could never become one because the party was responsible for leading the oppressed classes to victory.[75] The basic idea was that a small group of organized people could wield power disproportionate to their size with superior organizational skills.[75] Despite this, until the end of his life, Lenin warned of the danger that the party could be taken over by bureaucrats, by a small clique, or by an individual.[75] Toward the end of his life, he criticized the bureaucratic inertia of certain officials and admitted to problems with some of the party’s control structures, which were to supervise organizational life.[75]

Organization[edit]

  • Communist Party of the Soviet Union (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Armenia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Azerbaijan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Bukhara
    • Communist Party of Byelorussia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Estonia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Georgia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of the Karelia-Finland SSR (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Kazakhstan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Kirgizia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Khorezm
  • Communist Party of the Soviet Union (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Latvia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Lithuania (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Lithuania and Byelorussia (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Moldavia–Moldova (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of the Russian SFSR (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Tajikistan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Turkestan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Turkmenistan (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Ukraine (Central Committee)
    • Communist Party of Uzbekistan (Central Committee)

Congress[edit]

The Congress, nominally the highest organ of the party, was convened every five years.[76] Leading up to the October Revolution and until Stalin’s consolidation of power, the Congress was the party’s main decision-making body.[77] However, after Stalin’s ascension, the Congresses became largely symbolic.[77] CPSU leaders used Congresses as a propaganda and control tool.[77] The most noteworthy Congress since the 1930s was the 20th Congress, in which Khrushchev denounced Stalin in a speech titled «The Personality Cult and its Consequences».[77]

Despite delegates to Congresses losing their powers to criticize or remove party leadership, the Congresses functioned as a form of elite-mass communication.[78] They were occasions for the party leadership to express the party line over the next five years to ordinary CPSU members and the general public.[78] The information provided was general, ensuring that party leadership retained the ability to make specific policy changes as they saw fit.[78]

The Congresses also provided the party leadership with formal legitimacy by providing a mechanism for the election of new members and the retirement of old members who had lost favor.[79] The elections at Congresses were all predetermined and the candidates who stood for seats to the Central Committee and the Central Auditing Commission were approved beforehand by the Politburo and the Secretariat.[79] A Congress could also provide a platform for the announcement of new ideological concepts.[79] For instance, at the 22nd Congress, Khrushchev announced that the Soviet Union would see «communism in twenty years»—[80] a position later retracted.

A Conference, officially referred to as an All-Union Conference, was convened between Congresses by the Central Committee to discuss party policy and to make personnel changes within the Central Committee.[81] 19 conferences were convened during the CPSU’s existence.[81] The 19th Congress held in 1952 removed the clause in the party’s statute which stipulated that a party Conference could be convened.[81] The clause was reinstated at the 23rd Congress, which was held in 1966.[81]

Central Committee[edit]

The Central Committee was a collective body elected at the annual party congress.[82] It was mandated to meet at least twice a year to act as the party’s supreme governing body.[82] Membership of the Central Committee increased from 71 full members in 1934 to 287 in 1976.[83] Central Committee members were elected to the seats because of the offices they held, not on their personal merit.[84] Because of this, the Central Committee was commonly considered an indicator for Sovietologists to study the strength of the different institutions.[84] The Politburo was elected by and reported to the Central Committee.[85] Besides the Politburo, the Central Committee also elected the Secretariat and the General Secretary—the de facto leader of the Soviet Union.[85] In 1919–1952, the Orgburo was also elected in the same manner as the Politburo and the Secretariat by the plenums of the Central Committee.[85] In between Central Committee plenums, the Politburo and the Secretariat were legally empowered to make decisions on its behalf.[85] The Central Committee or the Politburo and/or Secretariat on its behalf could issue nationwide decisions; decisions on behalf of the party were transmitted from the top to the bottom.[86]

Under Lenin, the Central Committee functioned much as the Politburo did during the post-Stalin era, serving as the party’s governing body.[87] However, as the membership in the Central Committee increased, its role was eclipsed by the Politburo.[87] Between Congresses, the Central Committee functioned as the Soviet leadership’s source of legitimacy.[87] The decline in the Central Committee’s standing began in the 1920s; it was reduced to a compliant body of the Party leadership during the Great Purge.[87] According to party rules, the Central Committee was to convene at least twice a year to discuss political matters—but not matters relating to military policy.[88] The body remained largely symbolic after Stalin’s consolidation; leading party officials rarely attended meetings of the Central Committee.[89]

Central Auditing Commission[edit]

The Central Auditing Commission (CAC) was elected by the party Congresses and reported only to the party Congress.[90] It had about as many members as the Central Committee.[90] It was responsible for supervising the expeditious and proper handling of affairs by the central bodies of the Party; it audited the accounts of the Treasury and the enterprises of the Central Committee.[90] It was also responsible for supervising the Central Committee apparatus, making sure that its directives were implemented and that Central Committee directives complied with the party Statute.[90]

Statute[edit]

The Statute (also referred to as the Rules, Charter and Constitution) was the party’s by-laws and controlled life within the CPSU.[91] The 1st Statute was adopted at the 2nd Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party—the forerunner of the CPSU.[91] How the Statute was to be structured and organized led to a schism within the party, leading to the establishment of two competing factions; Bolsheviks (literally majority) and Mensheviks (literally minority).[91] The 1st Statute was based upon Lenin’s idea of a centralized vanguard party.[91] The 4th Congress, despite a majority of Menshevik delegates, added the concept of democratic centralism to Article 2 of the Statute.[92] The 1st Statute lasted until 1919 when the 8th Congress adopted the 2nd Statute.[93] It was nearly five times as long as the 1st Statute and contained 66 articles.[93] It was amended at the 9th Congress. At the 11th Congress, the 3rd Statute was adopted with only minor amendments being made.[94] New statutes were approved at the 17th and 18th Congresses respectively.[95] The last party statute, which existed until the dissolution of the CPSU, was adopted at the 22nd Congress.[96]

Central Committee apparatus[edit]

General Secretary[edit]

General Secretary of the Central Committee was the title given to the overall leader of the party. The office was synonymous with the leader of the Soviet Union after Joseph Stalin’s consolidation of power in the 1920s. Stalin used the office of General Secretary to create a strong power base for himself. The office was formally titled First Secretary between 1952 and 1966.

Politburo[edit]

The Political Bureau (Politburo), known as the Presidium from 1952 to 1966, was the highest party organ when the Congress and the Central Committee were not in session.[97] Until the 19th Conference in 1988, the Politburo alongside the Secretariat controlled appointments and dismissals nationwide.[98] In the post-Stalin period, the Politburo controlled the Central Committee apparatus through two channels; the General Department distributed the Politburo’s orders to the Central Committee departments and through the personnel overlap which existed within the Politburo and the Secretariat.[98] This personnel overlap gave the CPSU General Secretary a way of strengthening his position within the Politburo through the Secretariat.[99] Kirill Mazurov, Politburo member from 1965 to 1978, accused Brezhnev of turning the Politburo into a «second echelon» of power.[99] He accomplished this by discussing policies before Politburo meetings with Mikhail Suslov, Andrei Kirilenko, Fyodor Kulakov and Dmitriy Ustinov among others, who held seats both in the Politburo and the Secretariat.[99] Mazurov’s claim was later verified by Nikolai Ryzhkov, the Chairman of the Council of Ministers under Gorbachev. Ryzhkov said that Politburo meetings lasted only 15 minutes because the people close to Brezhnev had already decided what was to be approved.[99]

The Politburo was abolished and replaced by a Presidium in 1952 at the 19th Congress.[100] In the aftermath the 19th Congress and the 1st Plenum of the 19th Central Committee, Stalin ordered the creation of the Bureau of the Presidium, which acted as the standing committee of the Presidium.[101] On 6 March 1953, one day after Stalin’s death, a new and smaller Presidium was elected, and the Bureau of the Presidium was abolished in a joint session with the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet and the Council of Ministers.[102]

Until 1990, the CPSU General Secretary acted as the informal chairman of the Politburo.[103] During the first decades of the CPSU’s existence, the Politburo was officially chaired by the Chairman of the Council of People’s Commissars; first by Lenin, then by Aleksey Rykov, Molotov, Stalin and Malenkov.[103] After 1922, when Lenin was incapacitated, Lev Kamenev as Deputy Chairman of the Council of People’s Commissars chaired the Politburo’s meetings.[103] This tradition lasted until Khrushchev’s consolidation of power.[103] In the first post-Stalin years, when Malenkov chaired Politburo meetings, Khrushchev as First Secretary signed all Central Committee documents into force.[103] From 1954 until 1958, Khrushchev chaired the Politburo as First Secretary, but in 1958 he dismissed and succeeded Nikolai Bulganin as Chairman of the Council of Ministers.[104] During this period, the informal position of Second Secretary—later formalized as Deputy General Secretary—was established.[104] The Second Secretary became responsible for chairing the Secretariat in place of the General Secretary. When the General Secretary could not chair the meetings of the Politburo, the Second Secretary would take his place.[104] This system survived until the dissolution of the CPSU in 1991.[104]

To be elected to the Politburo, a member had to serve in the Central Committee.[105] The Central Committee elected the Politburo in the aftermath of a party Congress.[105] Members of the Central Committee were given a predetermined list of candidates for the Politburo having only one candidate for each seat; for this reason, the election of the Politburo was usually passed unanimously.[105] The greater the power held by the sitting CPSU General Secretary, the higher the chance that the Politburo membership would be approved.[105]

Secretariat[edit]

The Secretariat headed the CPSU’s central apparatus and was solely responsible for the development and implementation of party policies.[106] It was legally empowered to take over the duties and functions of the Central Committee when it was not in the plenum (did not hold a meeting).[106] Many members of the Secretariat concurrently held a seat in the Politburo.[107] According to a Soviet textbook on party procedures, the Secretariat’s role was that of «leadership of current work, chiefly in the realm of personnel selection and in the organization of the verification of fulfillment of party-state decisions».[107] «Selections of personnel» (Russian: podbor kadrov) in this instance meant the maintenance of general standards and the criteria for selecting various personnel. «Verification of fulfillment» (Russian: proverka ispolneniia) of party and state decisions meant that the Secretariat instructed other bodies.[108]

The powers of the Secretariat were weakened under Mikhail Gorbachev, and the Central Committee Commissions took over the functions of the Secretariat in 1988.[109] Yegor Ligachev, a Secretariat member, said that the changes completely destroyed the Secretariat’s hold on power and made the body almost superfluous.[109] Because of this, the Secretariat rarely met during the next two years.[109] It was revitalized at the 28th Party Congress in 1990, and the Deputy General Secretary became the official head of the Secretariat.[110]

Orgburo[edit]

The Organizational Bureau, or Orgburo, existed from 1919 to 1952 and was one of three leading bodies of the party when the Central Committee was not in session.[97] It was responsible for «organizational questions, the recruitment, and allocation of personnel, the coordination of activities of the party, government and social organizations (e.g., trade unions and youth organizations), improvement to the party’s structure, the distribution of information and reports within the party».[105] The 19th Congress abolished the Orgburo and its duties and responsibilities were taken over by the Secretariat.[105] At the beginning, the Orgburo held three meetings a week and reported to the Central Committee every second week.[111] Lenin described the relation between the Politburo and the Orgburo as «the Orgburo allocates forces, while the Politburo decides policy».[112] A decision of the Orgburo was implemented by the Secretariat.[112] However, the Secretariat could make decisions in the Orgburo’s name without consulting its members, but if one Orgburo member objected to a Secretariat resolution, the resolution would not be implemented.[112] In the 1920s, if the Central Committee could not convene the Politburo and the Orgburo would hold a joint session in its place.[112]

Control Commission[edit]

The Central Control Commission (CCC) functioned as the party’s supreme court.[113] The CCC was established at the 9th All-Russian Conference in September 1920, but rules organizing its procedure were not enacted before the 10th Congress.[114] The 10th Congress formally established the CCC on all party levels and stated that it could only be elected at a party congress or a party conference.[114] The CCC and the CCs were formally independent but had to make decisions through the party committees at their level, which led them in practice to lose their administrative independence.[114] At first, the primary responsibility of the CCs was to respond to party complaints, focusing mostly on party complaints of factionalism and bureaucratism.[115] At the 11th Congress, the brief of the CCs was expanded; it became responsible for overseeing party discipline.[116] In a bid to further centralize the powers of the CCC, a Presidium of the CCC, which functioned in a similar manner to the Politburo in relation to the Central Committee, was established in 1923.[117] At the 18th Congress, party rules regarding the CCC were changed; it was now elected by the Central Committee and was subordinate to the Central Committee.[118]

CCC members could not concurrently be members of the Central Committee.[119] To create an organizational link between the CCC and other central-level organs, the 9th All-Russian Conference created the joint CC–CCC plenums.[119] The CCC was a powerful organ; the 10th Congress allowed it to expel full and candidate Central Committee members and members of their subordinate organs if two-thirds of attendants at a CC–CCC plenum voted for such.[119] At its first such session in 1921, Lenin tried to persuade the joint plenum to expel Alexander Shliapnikov from the party; instead of expelling him, Shliapnikov was given a severe reprimand.[119]

Departments[edit]

The leader of a department was usually given the title «head» (Russian: zaveduiuschchii).[120] In practice, the Secretariat had a major say in the running of the departments; for example, five of eleven secretaries headed their own departments in 1978.[121] Normally, specific secretaries were given supervising duties over one or more departments.[121] Each department established its own cells—called sections—which specialized in one or more fields.[122] During the Gorbachev era, a variety of departments made up the Central Committee apparatus.[123] The Party Building and Cadre Work Department assigned party personnel in the nomenklatura system.[123] The State and Legal Department supervised the armed forces, KGB, the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the trade unions, and the Procuracy.[123] Before 1989, the Central Committee had several departments, but some were abolished that year.[123] Among these departments was the Economics Department that was responsible for the economy as a whole, one for machine building, one for the chemical industry, etc.[123] The party abolished these departments to remove itself from the day-to-day management of the economy in favor of government bodies and a greater role for the market, as a part of the perestroika process.[123] In their place, Gorbachev called for the creations of commissions with the same responsibilities as departments, but giving more independence from the state apparatus. This change was approved at the 19th Conference, which was held in 1988.[124] Six commissions were established by late 1988.[124]

Pravda[edit]

Pravda (The Truth) was the leading newspaper in the Soviet Union.[125] The Organizational Department of the Central Committee was the only organ empowered to dismiss Pravda editors.[126] In 1905, Pravda began as a project by members of the Ukrainian Social Democratic Labour Party.[127] Leon Trotsky was approached about the possibility of running the new paper because of his previous work on Ukrainian newspaper Kyivan Thought.[127] The first issue of Pravda was published on 3 October 1908[127] in Lvov, where it continued until the publication of the sixth issue in November 1909, when the operation was moved to Vienna, Austria-Hungary.[127] During the Russian Civil War, sales of Pravda were curtailed by Izvestia, the government run newspaper.[128] At the time, the average reading figure for Pravda was 130,000.[128] This Vienna-based newspaper published its last issue in 1912 and was succeeded the same year by a new newspaper dominated by the Bolsheviks, also called Pravda, which was headquartered in St. Petersburg.[129] The paper’s main goal was to promote Marxist–Leninist philosophy and expose the lies of the bourgeoisie.[130] In 1975, the paper reached a circulation of 10.6 million.[130] It is currently owned by the Communist Party of the Russian Federation.

Higher Party School[edit]

The Higher Party School (HPS) was the organ responsible for teaching cadres in the Soviet Union.[131] It was the successor of the Communist Academy, which was established in 1918.[131] The HPS was established in 1939 as the Moscow Higher Party School and it offered its students a two-year training course for becoming a CPSU official.[132] It was reorganized in 1956 to that it could offer more specialized ideological training.[132] In 1956, the school in Moscow was opened for students from socialist countries outside the Soviet Union.[132] The Moscow Higher Party School was the party school with the highest standing.[132] The school itself had eleven faculties until a 1972 Central Committee resolution demanded a reorganization of the curriculum.[133] The first regional HPS outside Moscow was established in 1946[133] and by the early 1950s there were 70 Higher Party Schools.[133] During the reorganization drive of 1956, Khrushchev closed 13 of them and reclassified 29 as inter-republican and inter-oblast schools.[133]

Lower-level organization[edit]

Republican and local organization[edit]

The lowest organ above the primary party organization (PPO) was the district level.[134] Every two years, the local PPO would elect delegates to the district-level party conference, which was overseen by a secretary from a higher party level. The conference elected a Party Committee and First Secretary and re-declared the district’s commitment to the CPSU’s program.[134] In between conferences, the «raion» party committee—commonly referred to as «raikom»—was vested with ultimate authority.[134] It convened at least six times a year to discuss party directives and to oversee the implementation of party policies in their respective districts, to oversee the implementation of party directives at the PPO-level, and to issue directives to PPOs.[134] 75–80 percent of raikom members were full members, while the remaining 20–25 were non-voting, candidate members.[134] Raikom members were commonly from the state sector, party sector, Komsomol or the trade unions.[134]

Day-to-day responsibility of the raikom was handed over to a Politburo, which usually composed of 12 members.[134] The district-level First Secretary chaired the meetings of the local Politburo and the raikom, and was the direct link between the district and the higher party echelons.[134] The First Secretary was responsible for the smooth running of operations.[134] The raikom was headed by the local apparat—the local agitation department or industry department.[135] A raikom usually had no more than 4 or 5 departments, each of which was responsible for overseeing the work of the state sector but would not interfere in their work.[135]

This system remained identical at all other levels of the CPSU hierarchy.[135] The other levels were cities, oblasts (regions) and republics.[135] The district-level elected delegates to a conference held at least held every three years to elect the party committee.[135] The only difference between the oblast and the district level was that the oblast had its own Secretariat and had more departments at its disposal.[135] The oblast’s party committee in turn elected delegates to the republican-level Congress, which was held every five years.[136] The Congress then elected the Central Committee of the republic, which in turn elected a First Secretary and a Politburo.[136] Until 1990, the Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic was the only republic that did not have its own republican branch, being instead represented by the CPSU Central Committee.

Primary party organizations[edit]

The primary party organization (PPO) was the lowest level in the CPSU hierarchy.[137] PPOs were organized cells consisting of three or more members.[137] A PPO could exist anywhere; for example, in a factory or a student dormitory.[137] They functioned as the party’s «eyes and ears» at the lowest level and were used to mobilize support for party policies.[137] All CPSU members had to be a member of a local PPO.[138] The size of a PPO varied from three people to several hundred, depending upon its setting.[138] In a large enterprise, a PPO usually had several hundred members.[138] In such cases, the PPO was divided into bureaus based upon production-units.[138] Each PPO was led by an executive committee and an executive committee secretary.[138] Each executive committee is responsible for the PPO executive committee and its secretary.[138] In small PPOs, members met periodically to mainly discuss party policies, ideology, or practical matters. In such a case, the PPO secretary was responsible for collecting party dues, reporting to higher organs, and maintaining the party records.[138] A secretary could be elected democratically through a secret ballot, but that was not often the case; in 1979, only 88 out of the over 400,000 PPOs were elected in this fashion.[138] The remainder were chosen by a higher party organ and ratified by the general meetings of the PPO.[138] The PPO general meeting was responsible for electing delegates to the party conference at either the district- or town-level, depending on where the PPO was located.[139]

Membership[edit]

CPSU membership card (1989)

Membership of the party was not open. To become a party member, one had to be approved by various committees, and one’s past was closely scrutinized. As generations grew up having known nothing before the Soviet Union, party membership became something one generally achieved after passing a series of stages. Children would join the Young Pioneers and, at the age of 14, might graduate to the Komsomol (Young Communist League). Ultimately, as an adult, if one had shown the proper adherence to party discipline—or had the right connections, one would become a member of the Communist Party itself. Membership of the party carried obligations as it expected Komsomol and CPSU members to pay dues and to carry out appropriate assignments and «social tasks» (общественная работа).[citation needed]

In 1918, party membership was approximately 200,000. In the late 1920s under Stalin, the party engaged in an intensive recruitment campaign, the «Lenin Levy», resulting in new members referred to as the Lenin Enrolment,[140] from both the working class and rural areas. This represented an attempt to «proletarianize» the party and an attempt by Stalin to strengthen his base by outnumbering the Old Bolsheviks and reducing their influence in the Party. In 1925, the party had 1,025,000 members in a Soviet population of 147 million. In 1927, membership had risen to 1,200,000. During the collectivization campaign and industrialization campaigns of the first five-year plan from 1929 to 1933, party membership grew rapidly to approximately 3.5 million members. However, party leaders suspected that the mass intake of new members had allowed «social-alien elements» to penetrate the party’s ranks and document verifications of membership ensued in 1933 and 1935, removing supposedly unreliable members. Meanwhile, the party closed its ranks to new members from 1933 to November 1936. Even after the reopening of party recruiting, membership fell to 1.9 million by 1939.[citation needed] Nicholas DeWitt gives 2.307 million members in 1939, including candidate members, compared with 1.535 million in 1929 and 6.3 million in 1947. In 1986, the CPSU had over 19 million members—approximately 10% of the Soviet Union’s adult population. Over 44% of party members were classified as industrial workers and 12% as collective farmers. The CPSU had party organizations in 14 of the Soviet Union’s 15 republics. The Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic itself had no separate Communist Party until 1990 because the CPSU controlled affairs there directly.[citation needed]

Komsomol[edit]

The All-Union Leninist Communist Youth League, commonly referred to as Komsomol, was the party’s youth wing.[141] The Komsomol acted under the direction of the CPSU Central Committee.[141] It was responsible for indoctrinating youths in communist ideology and organizing social events.[142] It was closely modeled on the CPSU; nominally the highest body was the Congress, followed by the Central Committee, Secretariat and the Politburo.[141] The Komsomol participated in nationwide policy-making by appointing members to the collegiums of the Ministry of Culture, the Ministry of Higher and Specialized Secondary Education, the Ministry of Education and the State Committee for Physical Culture and Sports.[141] The organization’s newspaper was the Komsomolskaya Pravda.[143] The First Secretary and the Second Secretary were commonly members of the Central Committee but were never elected to the Politburo.[143] However, at the republican level, several Komsomol first secretaries were appointed to the Politburo.[143]

Ideology[edit]

Marxism–Leninism[edit]

Marxism–Leninism was the cornerstone of Soviet ideology.[7] It explained and legitimized the CPSU’s right to rule while explaining its role as a vanguard party.[7] For instance, the ideology explained that the CPSU’s policies, even if they were unpopular, were correct because the party was enlightened.[7] It was represented as the only truth in Soviet society; the party rejected the notion of multiple truths.[7] Marxism–Leninism was used to justify CPSU rule and Soviet policy, but it was not used as a means to an end.[7] The relationship between ideology and decision-making was at best ambivalent; most policy decisions were made in the light of the continued, permanent development of Marxism–Leninism.[144] Marxism–Leninism as the only truth could not—by its very nature—become outdated.[144]

Despite having evolved over the years, Marxism–Leninism had several central tenets.[145] The main tenet was the party’s status as the sole ruling party.[145] The 1977 Constitution referred to the party as «The leading and guiding force of Soviet society, and the nucleus of its political system, of all state and public organizations, is the Communist Party of the Soviet Union».[145] State socialism was essential and from Stalin until Gorbachev, official discourse considered that private social and economic activity retarding the development of collective consciousness and the economy.[146] Gorbachev supported privatization to a degree but based his policies on Lenin’s and Nikolai Bukharin’s opinions of the New Economic Policy of the 1920s, and supported complete state ownership over the commanding heights of the economy.[146] Unlike liberalism, Marxism–Leninism stressed the role of the individual as a member of a collective rather than the importance of the individual.[146] Individuals only had the right to freedom of expression if it safeguarded the interests of a collective.[146] For instance, the 1977 Constitution stated that every person had the right to express his or her opinion, but the opinion could only be expressed if it was in accordance with the «general interests of Soviet society».[146] The number of rights granted to an individual was decided by the state, and the state could remove these rights if it saw fit.[146] Soviet Marxism–Leninism justified nationalism; the Soviet media portrayed every victory of the state as a victory for the communist movement as a whole.[146] Largely, Soviet nationalism was based upon ethnic Russian nationalism.[146] Marxism–Leninism stressed the importance of the worldwide conflict between capitalism and socialism; the Soviet press wrote about progressive and reactionary forces while claiming that socialism was on the verge of victory and that the «correlations of forces» were in the Soviet Union’s favor.[146] The ideology professed state atheism and party members were consequently not allowed to be religious.[147]

Marxism–Leninism believed in the feasibility of a communist mode of production. All policies were justifiable if it contributed to the Soviet Union’s achievement of that stage.[148]

Leninism[edit]

In Marxist philosophy, Leninism is the body of political theory for the democratic organization of a revolutionary vanguard party and the achievement of a dictatorship of the proletariat as a political prelude to the establishment of the socialist mode of production developed by Lenin.[149] Since Karl Marx rarely, if ever wrote about how the socialist mode of production would function, these tasks were left for Lenin to solve.[149] Lenin’s main contribution to Marxist thought is the concept of the vanguard party of the working class.[149] He conceived the vanguard party as a highly knit, centralized organization that was led by intellectuals rather than by the working class itself.[149] The CPSU was open only to a small number of workers because the workers in Russia still had not developed class consciousness and needed to be educated to reach such a state.[149] Lenin believed that the vanguard party could initiate policies in the name of the working class even if the working class did not support them. The vanguard party would know what was best for the workers because the party functionaries had attained consciousness.[149]

Lenin, in light of the Marx’s theory of the state (which views the state as an oppressive organ of the ruling class), had no qualms of forcing change upon the country.[149] He viewed the dictatorship of the proletariat, rather than the dictatorship of the bourgeoisie, to be the dictatorship of the majority.[149] The repressive powers of the state were to be used to transform the country, and to strip of the former ruling class of their wealth.[149] Lenin believed that the transition from the capitalist mode of production to the socialist mode of production would last for a long period.[150] According to some authors, Leninism was by definition authoritarian.[149] In contrast to Marx, who believed that the socialist revolution would comprise and be led by the working class alone, Lenin argued that a socialist revolution did not necessarily need to be led or to comprise the working class alone. Instead, he said that a revolution needed to be led by the oppressed classes of society, which in the case of Russia was the peasant class.[151]

Stalinism[edit]

Stalinism, while not an ideology per se, refers to the thoughts and policies of Stalin.

Stalinism, while not an ideology per se, refers to Stalin’s thoughts and policies.[152] Stalin’s introduction of the concept «Socialism in One Country» in 1924 was an important moment in Soviet ideological discourse.[152] According to Stalin, the Soviet Union did not need a socialist world revolution to construct a socialist society.[152] Four years later, Stalin initiated his «Second Revolution» with the introduction of state socialism and central planning.[152] In the early 1930s, he initiated the collectivization of Soviet agriculture by de-privatizing agriculture and creating peasant cooperatives rather than making it the responsibility of the state.[152] With the initiation of his «Second Revolution», Stalin launched the «Cult of Lenin»—a cult of personality centered upon himself.[152] The name of the city of Petrograd was changed to Leningrad, the town of Lenin’s birth was renamed Ulyanov (Lenin’s birth-name), the Order of Lenin became the highest state award and portraits of Lenin were hung in public squares, workplaces and elsewhere.[153] The increasing bureaucracy which followed the introduction of a state socialist economy was at complete odds with the Marxist notion of «the withering away of the state».[154] Stalin explained the reasoning behind it at the 16th Congress held in 1930;[154]

We stand for the strengthening of the dictatorship of the proletariat, which represents the mightiest and most powerful authority of all forms of State that have ever existed. The highest development of the State power for the withering away of State power —this is the Marxian formula. Is this contradictory? Yes, it is contradictory. But this contradiction springs from life itself and reflects completely Marxist dialectic.[154]

At the 1939 18th Congress, Stalin abandoned the idea that the state would wither away. In its place, he expressed confidence that the state would exist, even if the Soviet Union reached communism, as long as it was encircled by capitalism.[155] Two key concepts were created in the latter half of his rule; the «two camps» theory and the «capitalist encirclement» theory.[154] The threat of capitalism was used to strengthen Stalin’s personal powers and Soviet propaganda began making a direct link with Stalin and stability in society, saying that the country would crumble without the leader.[154] Stalin deviated greatly from classical Marxism on the subject of «subjective factors»; Stalin said that party members of all ranks had to profess fanatic adherence to the party’s line and ideology, if not, those policies would fail.[154]

Concepts[edit]

Dictatorship of the proletariat[edit]

Either the dictatorship of the landowners and capitalists or the dictatorship of the proletariat … There is no middle course … There is no middle course anywhere in the world, nor can there be.

— Lenin, claiming that people had only two choices between two different, but distinct class dictatorships[156]

Lenin, supporting Marx’s theory of the state, believed democracy to be unattainable anywhere in the world before the proletariat seized power.[156] According to Marxist theory, the state is a vehicle for oppression and is headed by a ruling class.[156] He believed that by his time, the only viable solution was dictatorship since the war was heading into a final conflict between the «progressive forces of socialism and the degenerate forces of capitalism».[157] The Russian Revolution was by 1917, already a failure according to its original aim, which was to act as an inspiration for a world revolution.[157] The initial anti-statist posture and the active campaigning for direct democracy was replaced because of Russia’s level of development with—according to their own assessments—dictatorship.[157] The reasoning was Russia’s lack of development, its status as the sole socialist state in the world, its encirclement by imperialist powers, and its internal encirclement by the peasantry.[158]

Marx and Lenin did not care if a bourgeois state was ruled in accordance with a republican, parliamentary or a constitutional monarchical system since this did not change the overall situation.[159] These systems, even if they were ruled by a small clique or ruled through mass participation, were all dictatorships of the bourgeoisie who implemented policies in defense of capitalism.[160] However, there was a difference; after the failures of the world revolutions, Lenin argued that this did not necessarily have to change under the dictatorship of the proletariat.[161] The reasoning came from practical considerations; the majority of the country’s inhabitants were not communists, neither could the party reintroduce parliamentary democracy because that was not in synchronization with its ideology and would lead to the party losing power.[161] He, therefore, concluded that the form of government has nothing to do with the nature of the dictatorship of the proletariat.[161]

Bukharin and Trotsky agreed with Lenin; both said that the revolution had destroyed the old but had failed to create anything new.[162] Lenin had now concluded that the dictatorship of the proletariat would not alter the relationship of power between men, but would rather «transform their productive relations so that, in the long run, the realm of necessity could be overcome and, with that, genuine social freedom realized».[163] From 1920 to 1921, Soviet leaders and ideologists began differentiating between socialism and communism; hitherto the two terms had been used interchangeably and used to explain the same things.[163] From then, the two terms had different meanings; Russia was in transition from capitalism to socialism—referred to interchangeably under Lenin as the dictatorship of the proletariat, socialism was the intermediate stage to communism and communism was considered the last stage of social development.[163] By now, the party leaders believed that because of Russia’s backward state, universal mass participation and true democracy could only take form in the last stage.[163]

[Because] the proletariat is still so divided, so degraded, so corrupted in parts … that an organization taking in the whole proletariat cannot directly exercise proletarian dictatorship. It can be exercised only by a vanguard that has absorbed the revolutionary energy of the class.

— Lenin, explaining why the regime had become increasingly dictatorial[164]

In early Bolshevik discourse, the term «dictatorship of the proletariat» was of little significance, and the few times it was mentioned it was likened to the form of government which had existed in the Paris Commune.[163] However, with the ensuing Russian Civil War and the social and material devastation that followed, its meaning altered from commune-type democracy to rule by iron-discipline.[165] By now, Lenin had concluded that only a proletarian regime as oppressive as its opponents could survive in this world.[166] The powers previously bestowed upon the Soviets were now given to the Council of People’s Commissars, the central government, which was, in turn, to be governed by «an army of steeled revolutionary Communists [by Communists he referred to the Party]».[164] In a letter to Gavril Myasnikov in late 1920, Lenin explained his new interpretation of the term «dictatorship of the proletariat»:[167]

Dictatorship means nothing more nor less than authority untrammeled by any laws, absolutely unrestricted by any rules whatever, and based directly on force. The term ‘dictatorship’ has no other meaning but this.[167]

Lenin justified these policies by claiming that all states were class states by nature and that these states were maintained through class struggle.[167] This meant that the dictatorship of the proletariat in the Soviet Union could only be «won and maintained by the use of violence against the bourgeoisie».[167] The main problem with this analysis is that the party came to view anyone opposing or holding alternate views of the party as bourgeois.[167] Its worst enemy remained the moderates, which were considered to be «the real agents of the bourgeoisie in the working-class movement, the labor lieutenants of the capitalist class».[168] The term «bourgeoisie» became synonymous with «opponent» and with people who disagreed with the party in general.[169] These oppressive measures led to another reinterpretation of the dictatorship of the proletariat and socialism in general; it was now defined as a purely economic system.[170] Slogans and theoretical works about democratic mass participation and collective decision-making were now replaced with texts which supported authoritarian management.[170] Considering the situation, the party believed it had to use the same powers as the bourgeoisie to transform Russia; there was no alternative.[171] Lenin began arguing that the proletariat, like the bourgeoisie, did not have a single preference for a form of government and because of that, the dictatorship was acceptable to both the party and the proletariat.[172] In a meeting with party officials, Lenin stated—in line with his economist view of socialism—that «Industry is indispensable, democracy is not», further arguing that «we [the Party] do not promise any democracy or any freedom».[172]

Anti-imperialism[edit]

Imperialism is capitalism at the stage of development at which the dominance of monopolies and finance capital is established; in which the export of capital has acquired pronounced importance; in which the division of the world among the international trusts as begun; in which divisions of all territories of the globe among the biggest capitalist powers has been completed.

— Lenin, citing the main features of capitalism in the age of imperialism in Imperialism: the Highest Stage of Capitalism[173]

The Marxist theory on imperialism was conceived by Lenin in his book, Imperialism: the Highest Stage of Capitalism (published in 1917).[174] It was written in response to the theoretical crisis within Marxist thought, which occurred due to capitalism’s recovery in the 19th century.[174] According to Lenin, imperialism was a specific stage of development of capitalism; a stage he referred to as state monopoly capitalism.[174] The Marxist movement was split on how to solve capitalism’s resurgence after the great depression of the late 19th century.[175] Eduard Bernstein from the Social Democratic Party of Germany (SDP) considered capitalism’s revitalization as proof that it was evolving into a more humane system, adding that the basic aims of socialists were not to overthrow the state but to take power through elections.[175] Karl Kautsky, also from the SDP, held a highly dogmatic view; he said that there was no crisis within Marxist theory.[175] Both of them denied or belittled the role of class contradictions in society after the crisis.[175] In contrast, Lenin believed that the resurgence was the beginning of a new phase of capitalism; this stage was created because of a strengthening of class contradiction, not because of its reduction.[175]

Lenin did not know when the imperialist stage of capitalism began; he said it would be foolish to look for a specific year, however, said it began at the beginning of the 20th century (at least in Europe).[173] Lenin believed that the economic crisis of 1900 accelerated and intensified the concentration of industry and banking, which led to the transformation of the finance capital connection to industry into the monopoly of large banks.[176] In Imperialism: the Highest Stage of Capitalism, Lenin wrote; «the twentieth century marks the turning point from the old capitalism to the new, from the domination of capital in general to the domination of finance capital».[176] Lenin defines imperialism as the monopoly stage of capitalism.[177]

The 1986 Party Program claimed the Tsarist regime collapsed because the contradictions of imperialism, which he held to be the gap «between the social nature of production and the private capitalist form of appropriation» manifesting itself in wars, economic recessions, and exploitation of the working class, were strongest in Russia. Imperialism was held to have caused the Russo-Japanese War and the First World War, with the 1905 Russian Revolution presented as «the first people’s revolution of the imperialist epoch» and the October Revolution is said to have been rooted in «the nationwide movement against imperialist war and for peace.»[178]

Peaceful coexistence[edit]

The loss by imperialism of its dominating role in world affairs and the utmost expansion of the sphere in which the laws of socialist foreign policy operate are a distinctive feature of the present stage of social development. The main direction of this development is toward even greater changes in the correlation of forces in the world arena in favor of socialism.

— Nikolay Inozemtsev, a Soviet foreign policy analyst, referring to series of events (which he believed) would lead to the ultimate victory of socialism[179]

«Peaceful coexistence» was an ideological concept introduced under Khrushchev’s rule.[180] While the concept has been interpreted by fellow communists as proposing an end to the conflict between the systems of capitalism and socialism, Khrushchev saw it as a continuation of the conflict in every area except in the military field.[181] The concept said that the two systems were developed «by way of diametrically opposed laws», which led to «opposite principles in foreign policy».[179]

Peaceful coexistence was steeped in Leninist and Stalinist thought.[179] Lenin believed that international politics were dominated by class struggle; in the 1940s Stalin stressed the growing polarization which was occurring in the capitalist and socialist systems.[179] Khrushchev’s peaceful coexistence was based on practical changes which had occurred; he accused the old «two camp» theory of neglecting the non-aligned movement and the national liberation movements.[179] Khrushchev considered these «grey areas», in which the conflict between capitalism and socialism would be fought.[179] He still stressed that the main contradiction in international relations were those of capitalism and socialism.[179] The Soviet Government under Khrushchev stressed the importance of peaceful coexistence, saying that it had to form the basis of Soviet foreign policy.[179] Failure to do, they believed, would lead to nuclear conflict.[179] Despite this, Soviet theorists still considered peaceful coexistence to be a continuation of the class struggle between the capitalist and socialist worlds, but not based on armed conflict.[179] Khrushchev believed that the conflict, in its current phase, was mainly economic.[179]

The emphasis on peaceful coexistence did not mean that the Soviet Union accepted a static world with clear lines.[179] It continued to uphold the creed that socialism was inevitable and they sincerely believed that the world had reached a stage in which the «correlations of forces» were moving towards socialism.[179] With the establishment of socialist regimes in Eastern Europe and Asia, Soviet foreign policy planners believed that capitalism had lost its dominance as an economic system.[179]

[edit]

The concept of «Socialism in One Country» was conceived by Stalin in his struggle against Leon Trotsky and his concept of permanent revolution.[182] In 1924, Trotsky published his pamphlet Lessons of October, in which he stated that socialism in the Soviet Union would fail because of the backward state of economic development unless a world revolution began.[182] Stalin responded to Trotsky’s pamphlet with his article, «October and Comrade Trotsky’s Theory of Permanent Revolution».[183] In it, Stalin stated that he did not believe an inevitable conflict between the working class and the peasants would take place, and that «socialism in one country is completely possible and probable».[183] Stalin held the view common among most Bolsheviks at the time; there was a possibility of real success for socialism in the Soviet Union despite the country’s backwardness and international isolation.[183] While Grigoriy Zinoviev, Lev Kamenev and Nikolai Bukharin—together with Stalin—opposed Trotsky’s theory of permanent revolution, their views on the way socialism could be built diverged.[183]

According to Bukharin, Zinoviev and Kamenev supported the resolution of the 14th Conference held in 1925, which stated that «we cannot complete the building of socialism due to our technological backwardness».[183] Despite this cynical attitude, Zinoviev and Kamenev believed that a defective form of socialism could be constructed.[183] At the 14th Conference, Stalin reiterated his position that socialism in one country was feasible despite the capitalist blockade of the Soviet Union.[184] After the conference, Stalin wrote «Concerning the Results of the XIV Conference of the RCP(b)», in which he stated that the peasantry would not turn against the socialist system because they had a self-interest in preserving it.[184] Stalin said the contradictions which arose within the peasantry during the socialist transition could «be overcome by our own efforts».[184] He concluded that the only viable threat to socialism in the Soviet Union was a military intervention.[185]

In late 1925, Stalin received a letter from a party official which stated that his position of «Socialism in One Country» was in contradiction with Friedrich Engels’ writings on the subject.[185] Stalin countered that Engels’ writings reflected «the era of pre-monopoly capitalism, the pre-imperialist era when there were not yet the conditions of an uneven, abrupt development of the capitalist countries».[185] From 1925, Bukharin began writing extensively on the subject and in 1926, Stalin wrote On Questions of Leninism, which contains his best-known writings on the subject.[185] With the publishing of Leninism, Trotsky began countering Bukharin’s and Stalin’s arguments, writing that socialism in one country was only possible only in the short term, and said that without a world revolution it would be impossible to safeguard the Soviet Union from the «restoration of bourgeois relations».[185] Zinoviev disagreed with Trotsky and Bukharin, and Stalin; he maintained Lenin’s position from 1917 to 1922 and continued to say that only a defective form of socialism could be constructed in the Soviet Union without a world revolution.[186] Bukharin began arguing for the creation of an autarkic economic model, while Trotsky said that the Soviet Union had to participate in the international division of labor to develop.[187] In contrast to Trotsky and Bukharin, in 1938, Stalin said that a world revolution was impossible and that Engels was wrong on the matter.[155] At the 18th Congress, Stalin took the theory to its inevitable conclusion, saying that the communist mode of production could be conceived in one country.[155] He rationalized this by saying that the state could exist in a communist society as long as the Soviet Union was encircled by capitalism.[155] However, with the establishment of socialist regimes in Eastern Europe, Stalin said that socialism in one country was only possible in a large country like the Soviet Union and that to survive, the other states had to follow the Soviet line.[188]

Reasons for demise[edit]

Western view[edit]

There were few, if any, who believed that the Soviet Union was on the verge of collapse by 1985.[189] The economy was stagnating, but stable enough for the Soviet Union to continue into the 21st century. The political situation was calm because of twenty years of systematic repression against any threat to the country and one-party rule, and the Soviet Union was in its peak of influence in world affairs.[189] The immediate causes for the Soviet Union’s dissolution were the policies and thoughts of Mikhail Gorbachev, the CPSU General Secretary.[189] His policies of perestroika and glasnost tried to revitalize the Soviet economy and the social and political culture of the country.[189] Throughout his rule, he put more emphasis on democratizing the Soviet Union because he believed it had lost its moral legitimacy to rule.[189] These policies led to the collapse of the communist regimes in Eastern Europe and indirectly destabilized Gorbachev’s and the CPSU’s control over the Soviet Union.[190] Archie Brown said:[190]

The expectations of, again most notably, Lithuanians, Estonians, and Latvians were enormously enhanced by what they saw happening in the ‘outer empire’ [Eastern Europe], and they began to believe that they could remove themselves from the ‘inner empire’. In truth, a democratized Soviet Union was incompatible with denial of the Baltic states’ independence for, to the extent that those Soviet republics became democratic, their opposition to remaining in a political entity whose center was Moscow would become increasingly evident. Yet, it was not preordained that the entire Soviet Union would break up.[190]

However, Brown said that the system did not need to collapse or to do so in the way it did.[190] The democratization from above weakened the party’s control over the country and put it on the defensive.[190] Brown added that a different leader than Gorbachev would probably have oppressed the opposition and continued with economic reform.[190] Nonetheless, Gorbachev accepted that the people sought a different road and consented to the Soviet Union’s dissolution in 1991.[190] He said that because of its peaceful collapse, the fall of Soviet communism is «one of the great success stories of 20th-century politics».[190] According to Lars T. Lih, the Soviet Union collapsed because people stopped believing in its ideology. He wrote:[191]

When in 1991 the Soviet Union collapsed not with a bang but a whimper, this unexpected outcome was partly the result of the previous disenchantments of the narrative of class leadership. The Soviet Union had always been based on the fervent belief in this narrative in its various permutations. When the binding power of the narrative dissolved, the Soviet Union itself dissolved.[191]

According to the Chinese Communist Party[edit]

The first research into the collapse of the Soviet Union and the Eastern Bloc were very simple and did not take into account several factors.[192] However, these examinations became more advanced by the 1990s, and unlike most Western scholarship, which focuses on the role of Gorbachev and his reform efforts, the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) examined «core (political) life and death issues» so that it could learn from them and not make the same mistakes.[193] Following the CPSU’s demise and the Soviet Union’s collapse, the CCP’s analysis began examining systematic causes.[194] Several leading CCP officials began hailing Khrushchev’s rule, saying that he was the first reformer and that if he had continued after 1964, the Soviet Union would not have witnessed the Era of Stagnation began under Brezhnev and continued under Yuri Andropov and Konstantin Chernenko.[195] The main economic failure was that the political leadership did not pursue any reforms to tackle the economic malaise that had taken hold, dismissing certain techniques as capitalist, and never disentangling the planned economy from socialism.[196] Xu Zhixin from the CASS Institute of Eastern Europe, Russia, and Central Asia, argued that Soviet planners laid too much emphasis on heavy industry, which led to shortages of consumer goods. Unlike his counterparts, Xu argued that the shortages of consumer goods were not an error but «was a consciously planned feature of the system».[196] Other CPSU failures were pursuing the policy of state socialism, the high spending on the military-industrial complex, a low tax base, and the subsidizing of the economy.[196] The CCP argued that when Gorbachev came to power and introduced his economic reforms, they were «too little, too late, and too fast».[197]

In my opinion, the fundamental cause of the drastic changes in the Soviet Union and East European countries at the end of the 1980s and beginning of the 1990s was the loss of dynamism of the Stalin–Soviet Socialist Model … The demerits of this model were institutional and fundamental—not a single reform after Stalin’s death brought fundamental changes to the Stalin–Soviet Socialist Model. This model, with its problems and contradictions accumulating by day, was finally in crisis, and the people of the Soviet Union and Eastern Europe lost their confidence in it. The [only] way out was to abandon the Stalin–Soviet Socialist Model and seek another road for social development.

— Lu Nanqun, a Sovietologist from CASS[198]

While most CCP researchers criticize the CPSU’s economic policies, many have criticized what they see as «Soviet totalitarianism».[199] They accuse Joseph Stalin of creating a system of mass terror, intimidation, annulling the democracy component of democratic centralism and emphasizing centralism, which led to the creation of an inner-party dictatorship.[199] Other points were Russian nationalism, a lack of separation between the party and state bureaucracies, suppression of non-Russian ethnicities, distortion of the economy through the introduction of over-centralization and the collectivization of agriculture.[199] According to CCP researcher Xiao Guisen, Stalin’s policies led to «stunted economic growth, tight surveillance of society, a lack of democracy in decision-making, an absence of the rule of law, the burden of bureaucracy, the CPSU’s alienation from people’s concerns, and an accumulation of ethnic tensions».[200] Stalin’s effect on ideology was also criticized; several researchers accused his policies of being «leftist», «dogmatist» and a deviation «from true Marxism–Leninism.»[198] He is criticized for initiating the «bastardization of Leninism», of deviating from true democratic centralism by establishing a one-man rule and destroying all inner-party consultation, of misinterpreting Lenin’s theory of imperialism and of supporting foreign revolutionary movements only when the Soviet Union could get something out of it.[198] Yu Sui, a CCP theoretician, said that «the collapse of the Soviet Union and CPSU is a punishment for its past wrongs!»[198] Similarly, Brezhnev, Mikhail Suslov, Alexei Kosygin and Konstantin Chernenko have been criticized for being «dogmatic, ossified, inflexible, [for having a] bureaucratic ideology and thinking», while Yuri Andropov is depicted by some of having the potential of becoming a new Khrushchev if he had not died early.[201]

While the CCP concur with Gorbachev’s assessment that the CPSU needed internal reform, they do not agree on how it was implemented, criticizing his idea of «humanistic and democratic socialism», of negating the leading role of the CPSU, of negating Marxism, of negating the analysis of class contradictions and class struggle, and of negating the «ultimate socialist goal of realizing communism».[202] Unlike the other Soviet leaders, Gorbachev is criticized for pursuing the wrong reformist policies and for being too flexible and too rightist.[202] The CCP Organization Department said, «What Gorbachev in fact did was not to transform the CPSU by correct principles—indeed the Soviet Communist Party needed transformation—but instead he, step-by-step, and ultimately, eroded the ruling party’s dominance in ideological, political and organizational aspects».[202]

The CPSU was also criticized for not taking enough care in building the primary party organization and not having inner-party democracy.[203] Others, more radically, concur with Milovan Đilas assessment, saying that a new class was established within the central party leadership of the CPSU and that a «corrupt and privileged class» had developed because of the nomenklatura system.[203] Others criticized the special privileges bestowed on the CPSU elite, the nomenklatura system—which some said had decayed continuously since Stalin’s rule—and the relationship between the Soviet military and the CPSU. Unlike in China, the Soviet military was a state institution whereas in China it is a party (and state) institution.[204] The CCP criticizes the CPSU of pursuing Soviet imperialism in its foreign policies.[205]

Electoral history[edit]

Presidential election[edit]

Election Party candidate Votes % Result
1990 Mikhail Gorbachev 1,329 72.9% Elected Green tick

Supreme Soviet elections[edit]

Election Soviet of the Union Soviet of Nationalities Position
Party leader Votes % Seats +/– Votes % Seats +/–
1937 Joseph Stalin 89,844,271 99.3%

461 / 569

89,063,169 99.4%

409 / 574

Steady 1st Steady 1st
1946 100,621,225 99.2%

576 / 682

Increase 115 100,603,567 99.2%

509 / 657

Increase 100 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1950 110,788,377 99.7%

580 / 678

Increase 4 110,782,009 99.7%

519 / 638

Increase 10 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1954 Nikita Khrushchev 120,479,249 99.8%

565 / 708

Decrease 15 120,539,860 99.8%

485 / 639

Decrease 34 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1958 133,214,652 99.6%

563 / 738

Decrease 2 133,431,524 99.7%

485 / 640

Steady Steady 1st Steady 1st
1962 139,210,431 99.5%

604 / 791

Increase 41 139,391,455 99.6%

490 / 750

Increase 5 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1966 Leonid Brezhnev 143,570,976 99.8%

573 / 767

Decrease 31 143,595,678 99.8%

568 / 750

Increase 78 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1970 152,771,739 99.7%

562 / 767

Decrease 11 152,843,228 99.8%

534 / 750

Decrease 34 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1974 161,355,959 99.8%

562 / 767

Steady 161,443,605 99.8%

534 / 750

Steady Steady 1st Steady 1st
1979 174,734,459 99.9%

549 / 750

Decrease 13 174,770,398 99.9%

526 / 750

Decrease 8 Steady 1st Steady 1st
1984 Konstantin Chernenko 183,897,278 99.94%

551 / 750

Increase 2 183,892,271 99.95%

521 / 750

Decrease 5 Steady 1st Steady 1st

See also[edit]

  • Communist Party of the Russian Federation

Communist parties within the Warsaw Pact[edit]

  • Bulgarian Communist Party
  • Communist Party of Czechoslovakia
  • Socialist Unity Party of Germany
  • Hungarian Working People’s Party
  • Hungarian Socialist Workers’ Party
  • Polish United Workers’ Party
  • Romanian Communist Party

Other ruling communist parties[edit]

  • People’s Democratic Party of Afghanistan
  • Party of Labour of Albania
  • People’s Revolutionary Party of Benin
  • Communist Party of Kampuchea
  • Chinese Communist Party
  • Communist Party of Cuba
  • Workers’ Party of Ethiopia
  • New Jewel Movement
  • Workers’ Party of Korea
  • Lao People’s Revolutionary Party
  • Somali Revolutionary Socialist Party
  • Communist Party of Vietnam
  • League of Communists of Yugoslavia

Footnotes[edit]

Notes[edit]

  1. ^
    • August 1903 (faction of the RSDLP)
    • January 1912 (split with RSDLP)
    • May 1917 (separate VII congress held)
    • March 1918 (official name change)

  2. ^ «Workers of the world, unite!» is the most common English translation of the original phrase in German: «Proletarier aller Länder, vereinigt Euch!» The translation of the phrase in Russian is also the translation of the original phrase in German: «Proletarians of all nations, unite!»
  3. ^ Russian: Интернациона́л, tr. Internatsionál
  4. ^ Used from 1939-52
  5. ^ Russian: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза, tr. Kommunisticheskaya partiya Sovetskovo Soyuza, IPA: [kəmʊnʲɪsʲˈtʲitɕɪskəjə ˈpartʲɪjə sɐˈvʲetskəvə sɐˈjuzə]. Abbreviated in Russian as КПСС or KPSS.
  6. ^ The Soviet Republics of Armenia, Estonia, and Georgia all boycotted the 1991 referendum.

Citations[edit]

  1. ^ «Указ Президента РСФСР от 6 ноября 1991 г. № 169 «О деятельности КПСС и КП РСФСР»».
  2. ^ March, Luke (2002). The Communist Party in Post-Soviet Russia. Manchester University Press. p. 20. ISBN 9780719060441.
  3. ^ Merrill, John C. and Harold A. Fisher (1980). The world’s great dailies: profiles of fifty newspapers. pp. 242–249
  4. ^ Britannica Komsomol article
  5. ^ Lewis Stegelbaum and Andrei Sokolov. Stalinism As A Way Of Life. p. 374. ISBN 0-300-08480-3
  6. ^ White, Pravda & Gitelman 1990, p. 68.
  7. ^ a b c d e f Sakwa 1990, p. 206.
  8. ^ Lansford, Thomas (2007). Communism. New York: Cavendish Square Publishing. p. 17. ISBN 978-0761426288.
  9. ^ Evans, Alfred B. (1993). Soviet Marxism-Leninism: The Decline of an Ideology. Santa Barbara: ABC-CLIO. pp. 1–2. ISBN 9780275947637.
  10. ^ March, Luke (2009). «Contemporary Far Left Parties in Europe: From Marxism to the Mainstream?» (PDF). IPG. 1: 126–143. Archived (PDF) from the original on 21 May 2018 – via Friedrich Ebert Foundation.
  11. ^ «Left». Encyclopædia Britannica. 15 April 2009. Retrieved 22 May 2022.  communism is a more radical leftist ideology.
  12. ^ Kowalewski, David (1980). «Protest for Religious Rights in the USSR: Characteristics and Consequences». The Russian Review. 39 (4): p. 426. doi:10.2307/128810. ISSN 0036-0341. JSTOR 128810. «The Soviet policy of state atheism (gosateizm), albeit inconsistently applied, remains a major goal of official ideology. Massive state resources have been expended not only to prevent the implanting of religious belief in nonbelievers but also to eradicate ‘prerevolutionary remnants’ already existing. The regime is not merely passively committed to a godless polity but takes an aggressive stance of official forced atheization. Thus a major task of the police apparatus is the persecution of forms of religious practice. Not surprisingly, the Committee for State Security (KGB) is reported to have a division dealing specifically with ‘churchmen and sectarians’.»
  13. ^ «2nd International Congress of Brussels, 1891». www.marxists.org.
  14. ^ Legvold, Robert (2007). Russian Foreign Policy in the Twenty-First Century and the Shadow of the Past. Columbia University Press. p. 408. ISBN 9780231512176. However, the USSR created an entirely new dimension of interwar European reality, one in which Russia devised rules of the game and set the agenda, namely, the Comintern.
  15. ^ Healey, Denis. «The Cominform and World Communism». International Affairs. 24, 3: 339–349.
  16. ^ Кимерлинг А. С. Индивидуальная форма политической презентации власти в позднюю сталинскую эпоху // «Майские чтения» 2006 — ежегодная Всероссийская конференция, проводимая кафедрой культурологии Пермского государственного технического университета
  17. ^ Избирательное законодательство и выборы в 1937-1987 гг.
  18. ^ Adams, Sean; Morioka, Noreen; Stone, Terry Lee (2006). Color Design Workbook: A Real World Guide to Using Color in Graphic Design. Gloucester, Massachusetts: Rockport Publishers. pp. 86. ISBN 159253192X. OCLC 60393965.
  19. ^ A. V. Lunacharskiy (ed.). «The International (in Russian)». Fundamental’naya Elektronnaya Biblioteka.
  20. ^ «Справочник по истории Коммунистической партии и Советского Союза 1898 – 1991» [A Handbook on the History of the Communist Party and the Soviet Union 1898 – 1991]. Knowbysight.info (in Russian). 4 February 2014. Archived from the original on 9 September 2014. Retrieved 24 January 2020.
  21. ^ Trotsky, Leon (1934). History of the Russian Revolution. London: The Camelot Press ltd. p. 808.
  22. ^ a b Suny 2006, p. xvi.
  23. ^ Suny 2006, pp. 22–24.
  24. ^ a b Suny 2006, p. xvii.
  25. ^ «Recognition of the Soviet Union, 1933». Office of the Historian. Retrieved 16 February 2022.
  26. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 274–275.
  27. ^ Taubman 2006, p. 276.
  28. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 274–276.
  29. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 268–269.
  30. ^ a b Taubman 2006, pp. 278–280.
  31. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 282–284.
  32. ^ a b Taubman 2006, pp. 284–287.
  33. ^ Taubman 2006, pp. 288–289.
  34. ^ Taubman 2006, p. 289.
  35. ^ Taubman 2006, p. 289–290.
  36. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 292.
  37. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 292–296.
  38. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 296–299.
  39. ^ a b Hanson 2006, pp. 297–298.
  40. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 296–297.
  41. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 299.
  42. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 299–230.
  43. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 235–238.
  44. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 308.
  45. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 309.
  46. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 309–310.
  47. ^ Hanson 2006, pp. 310–314.
  48. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 313.
  49. ^ Hanson 2006, p. 315.
  50. ^ a b Brown 2006, p. 316.
  51. ^ a b c Brown 2006, p. 317.
  52. ^ a b c Brown 2006, pp. 317–318.
  53. ^ Brown 2006, p. 319.
  54. ^ Brown 2006, pp. 319–320.
  55. ^ a b c Brown 2006, p. 320.
  56. ^ Brown 2006, p. 322.
  57. ^ a b Brown 2006, p. 323.
  58. ^ Brown 2006, p. 325.
  59. ^ a b c d e f Brown 2006, p. 326.
  60. ^ a b c d e Brown 2006, p. 327.
  61. ^ Brown 2006, pp. 327–328.
  62. ^ a b Brown 2006, p. 328.
  63. ^ a b c d e Brown 2006, p. 329.
  64. ^ a b c d Brown 2006, p. 330.
  65. ^ a b c Brown 2006, pp. 344–348.
  66. ^ Brown 2006, pp. 344–349.
  67. ^ «Постановление Верховного Совета СССР от 29 августа 1991 г. № 2371-I «О ситуации, возникшей в стране в связи с имевшим место государственным переворотом»» (PDF).
  68. ^ «Указ Президента РСФСР от 6 ноября 1991 г. № 169 «О деятельности КПСС и КП РСФСР»».
  69. ^ Brown 2006, p. 349.
  70. ^ «Постановление Конституционного Суда РФ от 30 ноября 1992 г. N 9-П «По делу о проверке конституционности Указов Президента РФ от 23 августа 1991 года N 79 «О приостановлении деятельности Коммунистической партии РСФСР», от 25 августа 1991 года N 90 «Об имуществе КПСС и Коммунистической партии РСФСР» и от 6 ноября 1991 года N 169 «О деятельности КПСС и КП РСФСР», а также о проверке конституционности КПСС и КП РСФСР»«.
  71. ^ a b c d e f g Harding 1996, p. 186.
  72. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 187.
  73. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 183–184.
  74. ^ a b c Harding 1996, p. 179.
  75. ^ a b c d Harding 1996, p. 181.
  76. ^ Smith 1988, p. 71.
  77. ^ a b c d Zimmerman 1977, p. 1.
  78. ^ a b c Zimmerman 1977, p. 2.
  79. ^ a b c Zimmerman 1977, p. 3.
  80. ^ Evans 1993, pp. 62–64.
  81. ^ a b c d Staff writer. Всесоюзная конференция КПСС [All-Union Conference of the CPSU]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  82. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 455.
  83. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, pp. 455–456.
  84. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 458.
  85. ^ a b c d Getty 1987, pp. 25–26.
  86. ^ Getty 1987, p. 27.
  87. ^ a b c d Sakwa 1998, p. 93.
  88. ^ Sakwa 1998, p. 94.
  89. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 462.
  90. ^ a b c d Staff writer. Центральная ревизионная комиссия КПСС [Central Auditing Commission of the CPSU]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  91. ^ a b c d Simons 1984, p. 393.
  92. ^ Simons 1984, p. 394.
  93. ^ a b Simons 1984, p. 396.
  94. ^ Simons 1984, p. 398.
  95. ^ Simons 1984, pp. 399–404.
  96. ^ Simons 1984, pp. 404–408.
  97. ^ a b Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 85.
  98. ^ a b Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 98.
  99. ^ a b c d Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 99.
  100. ^ Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, pp. 37–38.
  101. ^ Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 38.
  102. ^ Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 45.
  103. ^ a b c d e Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 101.
  104. ^ a b c d Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 102.
  105. ^ a b c d e f Lowenhardt, van Ree & Ozinga 1992, p. 87.
  106. ^ a b Getty 1987, p. 26.
  107. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 430.
  108. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 432.
  109. ^ a b c Brown 1996, p. 185.
  110. ^ Harris 2005, p. 121.
  111. ^ Eaton 2004, p. 58.
  112. ^ a b c d Gill 2002, p. 81.
  113. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 249.
  114. ^ a b c Gill 2002, p. 83.
  115. ^ Gill 2002, p. 84.
  116. ^ Gill 2002, pp. 84–85.
  117. ^ Gill 2002, pp. 167.
  118. ^ Eisen 1990, p. 246.
  119. ^ a b c d Gill 2002, p. 95.
  120. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, pp. 417–418.
  121. ^ a b Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 418.
  122. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 420.
  123. ^ a b c d e f «Soviet Union: Secretariat». Library of Congress. May 1989. Retrieved 28 March 2014.
  124. ^ a b Harris 2005, p. 53.
  125. ^ Remington 1988, p. 106.
  126. ^ Lenoe 2004, p. 202.
  127. ^ a b c d Swain 2006, p. 37.
  128. ^ a b Kenez 1985, p. 45.
  129. ^ Swain 2006, p. 27.
  130. ^ a b Staff writer. «Правда» (газета) [Pravda (newspaper)]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  131. ^ a b Staff writer. Высшая партийная школа при ЦК КПСС [Higher Party School of the CC of the CPSU]. Great Soviet Encyclopedia (in Russian). bse.sci-lib.com. Retrieved 27 March 2014.
  132. ^ a b c d Matthews 1983, p. 185.
  133. ^ a b c d Matthews 1983, p. 186.
  134. ^ a b c d e f g h i Smith 1988, p. 68.
  135. ^ a b c d e f Smith 1988, p. 69.
  136. ^ a b Smith 1988, p. 70.
  137. ^ a b c d Smith 1988, p. 65.
  138. ^ a b c d e f g h i Smith 1988, p. 66.
  139. ^ Smith 1988, p. 67.
  140. ^ «Stalin: 50 years after the death of a tyrant – Part one». In Defence of Marxism. Retrieved 24 February 2016.
  141. ^ a b c d Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 406.
  142. ^ Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 405.
  143. ^ a b c Fainsod & Hough 1979, p. 407.
  144. ^ a b Sakwa 1990, p. 212.
  145. ^ a b c Smith 1991, p. 81.
  146. ^ a b c d e f g h i Smith 1991, p. 82.
  147. ^ Smith 1991, p. 83.
  148. ^ Sakwa 1990, pp. 206–212.
  149. ^ a b c d e f g h i j Smith 1991, p. 76.
  150. ^ Smith 1991, p. 77.
  151. ^ Smith 1991, p. 767.
  152. ^ a b c d e f Smith 1991, p. 78.
  153. ^ Smith 1991, pp. 78–79.
  154. ^ a b c d e f Smith 1991, p. 79.
  155. ^ a b c d van Ree 2003, p. 133.
  156. ^ a b c Harding 1996, pp. 154–155.
  157. ^ a b c Harding 1996, p. 155.
  158. ^ Harding 1996, p. 156.
  159. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 155–156.
  160. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 157–158.
  161. ^ a b c Harding 1996, p. 158.
  162. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 158–159.
  163. ^ a b c d e Harding 1996, p. 159.
  164. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 161.
  165. ^ Harding 1996, p. 160.
  166. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 160–161.
  167. ^ a b c d e Harding 1996, p. 162.
  168. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 162–163.
  169. ^ Harding 1996, p. 163.
  170. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 165.
  171. ^ Harding 1996, pp. 165–166.
  172. ^ a b Harding 1996, p. 166.
  173. ^ a b McDonough 1995, p. 352.
  174. ^ a b c McDonough 1995, p. 339.
  175. ^ a b c d e McDonough 1995, pp. 344–347.
  176. ^ a b McDonough 1995, p. 353.
  177. ^ McDonough 1995, p. 354.
  178. ^ «Program of the CPSU, 27th Congress, 1986 – Part One». eurodos.home.xs4all.nl. Retrieved 12 January 2020.
  179. ^ a b c d e f g h i j k l m n Evans 1993, p. 72.
  180. ^ Evans 1993, p. 71.
  181. ^ Evans 1993, pp. 71–72.
  182. ^ a b van Ree 2003, p. 126.
  183. ^ a b c d e f van Ree 2003, p. 127.
  184. ^ a b c van Ree 2003, p. 128.
  185. ^ a b c d e van Ree 2003, p. 129.
  186. ^ van Ree 2003, pp. 129–130.
  187. ^ van Ree 2003, p. 130.
  188. ^ van Ree 2003, pp. 134–135.
  189. ^ a b c d e Aron, Leon (20 June 2011). «Everything You Think You Know About the Collapse of the Soviet Union Is Wrong». Foreign Policy. Retrieved 4 April 2014.
  190. ^ a b c d e f g h Brown, Archie (17 February 2011). «Reform, Coup and Collapse: The End of the Soviet State». British Broadcasting Corporation. BBC Online. Retrieved 4 April 2014.
  191. ^ a b Lih 2006, p. 731.
  192. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 49–51.
  193. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 51–52, 54.
  194. ^ Shambaugh 2008, p. 60.
  195. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 60–61.
  196. ^ a b c Shambaugh 2008, p. 64.
  197. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 63 & 65.
  198. ^ a b c d Shambaugh 2008, p. 66.
  199. ^ a b c Shambaugh 2008, p. 65.
  200. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 65–66.
  201. ^ Shambaugh 2008, p. 67.
  202. ^ a b c Shambaugh 2008, pp. 67–69.
  203. ^ a b Shambaugh 2008, p. 71.
  204. ^ Shambaugh 2008, p. 72.
  205. ^ Shambaugh 2008, pp. 74–75.

Bibliography[edit]

Articles and journal entries[edit]

  • McDonough, Terrence (1995). «Lenin, Imperialism, and the Stages of Capitalist Development». Science & Society. Vol. 59, no. 3. Guilford Press. pp. 339–367. JSTOR 40403507.

Books[edit]

  • Brown, Archie (1996). The Gorbachev Factor. Oxford University Press. ISBN 0192880527.
  • Brown, Archie (2006). «The Gorbachev Era». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Eaton, Katherine Bliss (2004). Daily Life in the Soviet Union. Greenwood Publishing Group. ISBN 0313316287.
  • Eisen, Jonathan (1990). The Glasnost Reader. University of Michigan. ISBN 0453006957.
  • Evans, Alfred (1993). Soviet Marxism–Leninism: The Decline of an Ideology. ABC-CLIO. ISBN 0275947637.
  • Fainsod, Merle; Hough, Jerry F. (1979). How the Soviet Union is Governed. Harvard University Press. ISBN 0674410300.
  • Getty, John (1987). Origins of the Great Purges: The Soviet Communist Party Reconsidered, 1933–1938. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-33570-6.
  • Gill, Graeme (2002). The Origins of the Stalinist Political System. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0674410300.
  • Hanson, Stephen (2006). «The Brezhnev Era». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Harding, Neil (1996). Leninism. Macmillan Publishers. ISBN 0333664825.
  • Harris, Jonathan (2005). Subverting the System: Gorbachev’s Reform of the Party’s Apparat 1986–1991. Rowman & Littlefield. ISBN 074252678X.
  • Kenez, Peter (1985). The Birth of the Propaganda State: Soviet Methods of Mass Mobilization, 1917–1929. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521313988.
  • Lenoe, Matthew Edward (2004). Closer to the Masses: Stalinist Culture, Social Revolution, and Soviet Newspapers. Harvard University Press. ISBN 0674013190.
  • Lih, Lars T. (2006). «The Soviet Union and the road to communism». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Lowenhardt, John; van Ree, Erik; Ozinga, James (1992). The Rise and Fall of the Soviet Politburo. St Martin’s Press. ISBN 0312047843.
  • Matthews, Marvyn (1983). Education in the Soviet Union: Policies and Institutions since Stalin. Routledge. ISBN 0043701140.
  • Remington, Thomas (1988). The Truth of Authority: Ideology and Communication in the Soviet Union. University of Pittsburgh Press. ISBN 978-0-8229-3590-2.
  • Sakwa, Richard (1990). Soviet politics: an Introduction. Routledge. ISBN 041500506X.
  • Sakwa, Richard (1998). Soviet politics in Perspective. Routledge. ISBN 0415071534.
  • Shambaugh, David (2008). China’s Communist Party: Atrophy and Adaptation. University of California Press. ISBN 978-0520254923.
  • Smith, Gordon (1988). Soviet Politics: Continuity and Contradictions. St. Martin’s Press. ISBN 0312007957.
  • Smith, Gordon (1991). Soviet Politics: Continuity and Contradictions (2nd ed.). St. Martin’s Press. ISBN 0333535766.
  • Suny, Ronald Grigor (2006). «Chronology/Introduction». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • Swain, Geoff (2006). Trotsky. Pearson Education. ISBN 0582771900.
  • White, Steven; Pravda, Alex; Gitelman, Zvi (1990). Developments in Soviet Politics. Palgrave MacMillan. ISBN 9781349208197.
  • Williams, Simons (1984). The Party Statutes of the Communist World. BRILL Publishers. ISBN 9024729750.
  • Taubman, William (2006). «The Khrushchev Era». In Suny, Ronald Grigor (ed.). The Cambridge History of Russia. Vol. 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0521811449.
  • van Ree, Erik (2003). The Political Thought of Joseph Stalin: A Study in Twentieth Century Revolutionary Patriotism. Routledge. ISBN 978-1-135-78604-5.
  • Zimmerman, William (1977). Dallin, Alexander (ed.). The Twenty-fifth Congress of the CPSU: Assessment and Context. Stanford University. Hoover Press. ISBN 0817968431.

External links[edit]

  • Executive Bodies of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union (1917–1991) Archived 8 May 2021 at the Wayback Machine
  • Program of the CPSU, 27th Party Congress (1986)

Толковый словарь русского языка. Поиск по слову, типу, синониму, антониму и описанию. Словарь ударений.

коммунистическая партия советского союза

ЭНЦИКЛОПЕДИЧЕСКИЙ СЛОВАРЬ

Коммунисти́ческая па́ртия Сове́тского Сою́за — политическая партия в России, РСФСР, СССР в 1898-1991. Вела историю от Российской социал-демократической рабочей партии (РСДРП) с весны 1917 РСДРП(б), с 1918 — РКП(б), с 1925 — ВКП(б), с 1952 — КПСС. На 2-м съезде (1903) сложились 2 фракции — большевики во главе с В. И. Лениным и меньшевики во главе с Л. Мартовым и Г. В. Плехановым, которые в дальнейшем оформились в самостоятельные политические партии. В ходе Октябрьской революции 1917 руководство РСДРП(б) осуществило захват власти. Большевистское руководство запретило все другие политические партии; в стране утвердился однопартийный режим. На 20-м съезде партии часть руководства партии во главе с Н. С. Хрущёвым выступила с осуждением так называемого культа личности Сталина и массовых репрессий. С середины 60-х гг. консервативные силы прервали процесс обновления. В середине 80-х гг. по инициативе М. С. Горбачёва и ряда других партийных лидеров был провозглашён курс на «перестройку» и демократизацию советской общественной системы. Однако противостояние реформаторских и консервативных сил привело к обострению кризиса в партии и стране. В 1991 указами президента РСФСР Б. Н. Ельцина деятельность КПСС на территории РСФСР была запрещена, а её организационные структуры распущены. С 1992 в России и других странах на территории бывшего СССР создан ряд компартий и организаций (в России крупнейшая из них — Коммунистическая партия Российской Федерации).

* * *

КОММУНИСТИЧЕСКАЯ ПАРТИЯ СОВЕТСКОГО СОЮЗА — КОММУНИСТИ́ЧЕСКАЯ ПА́РТИЯ СОВЕ́ТСКОГО СОЮ́ЗА [c 1898 РСДРП, с весны 1917 — РСДРП(б), с 1918 — РКП(б), с 1925 — ВКП(б), с 1952 — КПСС], политическая партия в России, РСФСР, СССР в 1898-1991. 1-й съезд РСДРП (1898) объявил об образовании Российской социал-демократической рабочей партии. Созданная в 1900 газета «Искра» и 2-й съезд РСДРП (1903) способствовали объединению марксистских организаций в политическую партию, возглавлявшуюся В. И. Лениным; она пришла к власти в России в результате Октябрьской революции 1917. С 1920-х гг. КПСС, единственная партия в стране во главе с И. В. Сталиным, стала основой государственного тоталитарного режима.

Ее численность, составлявшая в 1917 ок. 40 тыс. членов, возросла к сер. 80-х гг. до 19 млн. членов. На 20-м съезде (1956) часть руководства партии во главе с Н. С. Хрущевым выступила с разоблачением культа личности Сталина (т. н. период оттепели). Но с сер. 60-х гг. консервативные силы прервали процесс обновления. С 1985 М. С. Горбачевым и др. были предприняты попытки перестройки (см. ПЕРЕСТРОЙКА) общества и партии. Реформированию общества оказывали сопротивление приверженцы тоталитарного строя, консервативные силы КПСС, что привело к обострению кризиса партии и общества. В 1991 по указу президента Российской Федерации Б. Н. Ельцина деятельность КПСС на территории России была прекращена и распущены ее организационные структуры. С кон. 1992 предпринимаются попытки восстановления различных коммунистических организаций.

ИЛЛЮСТРИРОВАННЫЙ ЭНЦИКЛОПЕДИЧЕСКИЙ СЛОВАРЬ

КОММУНИСТИЧЕСКАЯ ПАРТИЯ СОВЕТСКОГО СОЮЗА [с 1898 — Российская Социал-демократическая Рабочая партия, с весны 1917 — Российская Социал-демократическая Рабочая партия (большевиков), с 1925 — Всесоюзная Коммунистическая партия (большевиков), с 1952 — Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза], политическая партия в России, РСФСР, СССР в 1898 — 1991. 1-й съезд Российской Социал-демократической Рабочей партии (1898) объявил об образовании Российской Социал-демократической рабочей партии. Созданная в 1900 газета «Искра» и 2-й съезд Российской Социал-демократической Рабочей партии (1903) способствовали объединению марксистских организаций в политическую партию, возглавлявшуюся В.И. Лениным, которая пришла к власти в России в результате Октябрьской революции 1917. С 1920-х гг. Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза, единственная партия в стране, во главе с И.В. Сталиным, стала основой государственного тоталитарного режима. Ее численность, составлявшая в 1917 около 40 тыс. членов, возросла к середине 80-х гг. до 19 млн. членов.

На 20-м съезде (1956) часть руководства партии во главе с Н.С. Хрущевым выступила с разоблачением культа личности Сталина. Но с середины 60-х гг. консервативные силы прервали процесс обновления. С 1985 М.С. Горбачевым и другими были предприняты попытки перестройки общества и партии, не приведшие, однако, к коренному изменению в жизни страны. Реформированию общества оказывали сопротивление сторонники тоталитарного режима, консервативные силы Коммунистической партии Советского Союза, что привело к обострению кризиса партии и общества. В 1991 по указу президента Российской Федерации Б.Н. Ельцина деятельность Коммунистической партии Советского Союза на территории России была прекращена и распущены ее организационные структуры (смотри также Россия, Социализм).

ОРФОГРАФИЧЕСКИЙ СЛОВАРЬ

Коммунисти́ческая па́ртия Сове́тского Сою́за (КПСС)

ПОЛЕЗНЫЕ СЕРВИСЫ

Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза
Лидер:

генеральный (первый) секретарь ЦК КПСС

Основатель:

Владимир Ленин

Дата основания:

8 марта 1918 (как РКП(б))
1 марта 1898 (как РСДРП)

Дата роспуска:

6 ноября 1991

Штаб-квартира:

Flag of the Soviet Union.svg СССР, Москва, Старая площадь, 4

Идеология:

социализм, марксизм-ленинизм, коммунизм

Интернационал:

Коминтерн (1919—1943)
Коминформ (1947—1956)

Молодёжная организация:

ВЛКСМ,
Всесоюзная пионерская организация

Количество членов:

19 487 822 (1 января 1989)

Девиз:

Пролетарии всех стран, соединяйтесь!
Партия — ум, честь и совесть нашей эпохи!

Мест в Съезде народных депутатов:

1957 / 2250

(12 созыв, 1989)

Гимн:

Интернационал,
Гимн партии большевиков (неофициально)

Партийная печать:

«Правда»

Персоналии:

члены партии в категории (9674 чел.)

Commons-logo.svg Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза на Викискладе

Запрос «КПСС» перенаправляется сюда; см. также другие значения.

Коммунисти́ческая па́ртия Сове́тского Сою́за[1] (офиц. аббр. КПСС; разг. па́ртия) — правящая политическая партия в Союзе Советских Социалистических Республик.

С начала 1920-х до марта 1990 года КПСС действовала в условиях однопартийной системы и обладала монопольным правом на политическую власть, что способствовало установлению в стране автократического режима. Этот статус был закреплён конституционно: в статье 126 Конституции 1936 года Коммунистическая партия провозглашалась «руководящим ядром» государственных и общественных организаций трудящихся, а в принятой в 1977 году Конституции СССР КПСС была, согласно статье 6, провозглашена руководящей и направляющей силой советского общества в целом[2]. В 1990 году конституционная монополия партии на политическую власть была отменена[3], однако в Конституции СССР даже в новой редакции соответствующих положений КПСС была отдельно выделена в числе прочих политических партий[4].

События 19—21 августа 1991 года послужили основанием для обвинения КПСС в антиконституционной деятельности. Указом Президента РСФСР № 169 от 6 ноября 1991 года деятельность КПСС и её республиканской организации — КП РСФСР была прекращена, организационные структуры распущены, имущество конфисковано. Однако Конституционный Суд РФ вынес судебное Постановление № 9-П от 30 ноября 1992 года в котором признал неконституционным запрет деятельности первичных организаций КПСС—КП РСФСР. Производство дела было прекращено в связи с распадом и утраты статуса общесоюзной организации[5].

Содержание

  • 1 Названия
  • 2 История
    • 2.1 1898—1917
      • 2.1.1 Образование РСДРП
      • 2.1.2 РСДРП во время Революции 1905—1907 гг.
      • 2.1.3 Организационное обособление большевиков
      • 2.1.4 РСДРП(б) между Февралём и Октябрём
    • 2.2 Октябрь 1917—1921 годы
    • 2.3 1921—1941
    • 2.4 1941—1945
    • 2.5 1945—1985
    • 2.6 1985—1993
    • 2.7 Дело КПСС
  • 3 Членство
  • 4 Организационная структура
  • 5 Структура
    • 5.1 Центральные органы
    • 5.2 Республиканские органы
    • 5.3 Местные органы
    • 5.4 Партийный аппарат
  • 6 КПСС в государственных и общественных институтах СССР
    • 6.1 Партийный контроль
    • 6.2 Силовые ведомства
    • 6.3 Законодательные органы власти
    • 6.4 Молодёжные организации КПСС
  • 7 Партийные информационные издания
  • 8 Подготовка кадров
  • 9 Международное сотрудничество
  • 10 В филателии
  • 11 Преемники
  • 12 См. также
  • 13 Примечания
  • 14 Источники
  • 15 Литература
  • 16 Ссылки

Названия[править | править вики-текст]

В разные годы своей деятельности в Российской империи, Российской республике и Советском Союзе партия имела разные наименования:

Российская социал-демократическая рабочая партия РСДРП 1898—1917
Российская социал-демократическая рабочая партия (большевиков) РСДРП(б) 1917—1918
Российская коммунистическая партия (большевиков)[6] РКП(б) 1918—1925
Всесоюзная коммунистическая партия (большевиков) ВКП(б) 1925—1952
Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза КПСС 1952—1991

История[править | править вики-текст]

Славой овеяна,
Волею спаяна,
Крепни и здравствуй во веки веков,
Партия Ленина,
Партия Сталина, —
Мудрая партия большевиков!

1898—1917[править | править вики-текст]

Образование РСДРП[править | править вики-текст]

Российская социал-демократическая рабочая партия (РСДРП) была создана в России в конце XIX века на базе нескольких социал-демократических групп и кружков («Союз борьбы за освобождение рабочего класса», группа «Киевской Рабочей газеты», «Бунд» и др.). Учредительный съезд РСДРП, на котором присутствовало 9 делегатов от различных марксистских организаций России, прошёл в Минске 13 — 15 марта 1898 года (все даты даны по новому стилю). Съезд провозгласил образование РСДРП и принял «Манифест Российской социал-демократической рабочей партии», однако фактически партия как централизованная политическая организация создана не была (в связи с тем, что почти сразу после съезда члены вновь избранного ЦК были арестованы, а большинство местных организаций РСДРП разгромлены)[7][8].

На II съезде РСДРП (30 июля — 23 августа 1903 года; Брюссель, затем Лондон) произошло окончательное организационное оформление партии — были приняты первая Программа партии, Устав партии, избраны центральные руководящие органы — Центральный комитет (ЦК) РСДРП и Центральный орган (ЦО) РСДРП (редакция газеты «Искра»). На съезде произошло оформление двух фракций РСДРП — большевиков во главе с В. И. Лениным и меньшевиков во главе с Г. В. Плехановым и Ю. С. Мартовым.

Основным поводом для раскола стал незначительный, на первый взгляд, пункт партийного устава; Ленин предлагал требовать от членов партии «личного участия», тогда как Мартов — «личного содействия». На деле же речь шла о допустимой степени централизма в партстроительстве; Ленин стремился к созданию жёстко централизованной организации, с обязательностью выполнения нижестоящими директив вышестоящих. Мартов же, по образцу западноевропейской социал-демократии, особенно по образцу наиболее авторитетной тогда германской партии, отстаивал принцип свободной ассоциации.

Многим социал-демократам казалась нелепостью ссора, произошедшая на II съезде. На уровне низовых организаций долгое время сохранялось единство; вплоть до мая 1917 года существовал целый ряд объединённых социал-демократических («большевистско-меньшевистских») партийных организаций на местах.

Уже с сентября 1903 года стороны начали ожесточённую борьбу за контроль над партийными организациями — ЦК, редакцией печатного органа «Искра», Заграничной лигой революционной социал-демократии (заграничной парторганизацией РСДРП), парторганизациями на местах. Ленину удалось удержать большинство в ЦК, тогда как меньшевики получили большинство в редакции «Искры» и в Совете партии. Большинство парторганизаций Центральной России, также Одессы и Кавказа поддержали большевиков, тогда как донецкая, киевская и другие парторганизации присоединились к меньшевикам.

РСДРП во время Революции 1905—1907 гг.[править | править вики-текст]

В 1904 году Ленин приступил к формированию собственных фракционных органов: фактически параллельное ЦК Бюро комитетов большинства (распущено в преддверии III съезда) и собственный печатный орган (газета «Вперёд»). В 1905 году большевики и меньшевики провели два параллельных «съезда РСДРП»: большевики в Лондоне, а меньшевики в Женеве.

Крупным поражением Ленина стал IV («объединительный») съезд РСДРП в Стокгольме (1906). Его сторонники оказались в меньшинстве. В ЦК прошло 7 меньшевиков и 3 большевика, редакция печатного органа стала на 100 % меньшевистской. Вместе с тем в 1907 году Ленин образовал новый фракционный руководящий орган — Большевистский центр (распущен решением пленума ЦК в январе 1910 года, как руководящий орган фракционного раскола); были созданы новый фракционный печатный орган и даже фракционная касса.

Организационное обособление большевиков[править | править вики-текст]

Подавление революции 1905—1907 годов привело партию к серьёзному кризису. Численность РСДРП сократилась в 7 раз, многие руководящие органы многократно арестовывались. Партийные организации были густо «нашпигованы» полицейскими провокаторами, среди которых особую известность снискал член ЦК и член большевистской фракции Госдумы IV созыва Р. В. Малиновский.

На VI (Пражской) конференции РСДРП (5 — 17 января 1912 года) большевики организационно оформились в самостоятельную партию[9]. Из 14 делегатов с решающим голосом 12 были большевиками, а двое — меньшевиками-«партийцами» (представляли группу Г. В. Плеханова). Национальные организации и те местные группы, которые находились под влиянием меньшевиков, отклонили направленные им приглашения на конференцию и не признали её в качестве Всероссийской и общепартийной. В августе 1912 года Л. Д. Троцкий, стоявший тогда на объединительных позициях, созвал в Вене «параллельную» партконференцию. Большевики на Венскую партконференцию (так называемый «августовский блок») не явились. Последняя попытка воссоединения большевистского и меньшевистского крыльев социал-демократии провалилась.

Окончательно большевистская фракция РСДРП выделилась в Российскую социал-демократическую рабочую партию (большевиков) (РСДРП(б)) только на VII (Апрельской) Всероссийской конференции РСДРП(б) в мае 1917 года.

РСДРП(б) между Февралём и Октябрём[править | править вики-текст]

На момент Февральской революции большевики являлись лишь третьей по влиятельности силой среди социалистов. Непосредственно во время событий последний царский министр внутренних дел А. Д. Протопопов арестовал большевистский Петроградский комитет, из известных крупных большевиков в городе в это время находился только Шляпников, все члены ЦК были в ссылке либо эмиграции. Ядром революционного Петросовета стала Рабочая группа Центрального военно-промышленного комитета, в целом меньшевистская («гвоздёвцы»), и вплоть до осени 1917 года в Советах сохранялось эсеро-меньшевистское большинство.

После своего возвращения из эмиграции в апреле 1917 года Ленин немедленно взял курс на захват большевиками власти в стране с целью осуществления радикальных преобразований. Быстро преодолев сопротивление в рядах собственной партии, он добился принятия своей программы («Апрельских тезисов»)[10]. Первая крупная попытка захвата власти в июле 1917 года (Июльские дни) едва не закончилась для большевистской партии катастрофой и полным уничтожением. В ходе этих событий Троцкий окончательно оставил все попытки преодолеть раскол до недавнего времени единой РСДРП и присоединился к большевизму, войдя на VI съезде РСДРП(б) в состав ЦК.

Съезд, проходивший в Петрограде в нелегальных условиях с 8 по 16 августа 1917 года, принял решение о подготовке вооружённого восстания[11].

Осенью 1917 года большевикам удалось «оседлать» поднимавшуюся революционную волну, успешно играя на пробуждённых революцией глубинных анархистских инстинктах народа. В ходе большевизации Советов они захватывают контроль над Советами Петрограда и Москвы и большинством Советов рабочих и солдатских депутатов на местах, солдатскими комитетами Северного и Западного фронтов, Балтийским флотом[11][12]. Вместе с тем в традиционных органах самоуправления, в частности, Петроградской городской думе, большевики остаются в меньшинстве. Их представительство в Советах крестьянских депутатов остаётся ничтожным (из 455 таких Советов в 264 даже не было большевистских фракций).

Опираясь на контроль над Петросоветом, Петроградским гарнизоном и Кронштадтской военно-морской базой, большевики начали подготовку вооружённого выступления в преддверии II Всероссийского съезда советов рабочих и солдатских депутатов.

Октябрь 1917—1921 годы[править | править вики-текст]

В результате вооружённого восстания 7 ноября (25 октября по старому стилю) 1917 года было сформировано Временное Рабоче-Крестьянское Правительство. Меньшевики и эсеры негативно отнеслись к восстанию, назвав его «авантюрой Ленина и Троцкого»[источник не указан 26 дней], «военным заговором» и «бланкистским переворотом». В знак протеста они объявили бойкот, покинув заседания II Съезда Советов. В результате, исторический первый состав Совнаркома (Временного Рабоче-Крестьянского правительства) был на 100 % большевистским.

На этом этапе, по всей видимости, большевики ещё не планировали установления диктатуры своей партии. В деятельности основного органа восстания — Петроградского ВРК принимали широкое участие левые эсеры, а также анархисты. В знак протеста против произошедшего восстания в Петрограде, правоцентристское большинство ЦК эсеров исключило из партии всех представителей своего левого крыла, поддержавших большевиков. Левые эсеры окончательно выделились в самостоятельную партию.

В декабре 1917 года оформилась правительственная коалиция; в состав Совнаркома вошёл ряд левых эсеров, принявших также деятельное участие в организации ЧК и ряда других органов. Популярным лозунгом «умеренных» стало «однородное социалистическое правительство» — широкая правительственная коалиция всех социалистических партий, требование, на котором настаивал исполком железнодорожного профсоюза Викжель, угрожая остановкой перевозок.

Временное Рабоче-Крестьянское Правительство провело ряд прогрессивных реформ — было установлено полное и всеобщее гражданское равноправие, которое было распространено и на военнослужащих, был введён восьмичасовой рабочий день, выборный, гласный, равный для всех суд, признана независимость Финляндии. При этом был распущен 25 октября 1917 года Временный совет Российской республики, ряд других органов.

Выборы в Учредительное собрание фактически начались ещё до прихода большевиков к власти, и никак ими не контролировались, причём Комиссия по проведению выборов (Всевыборы) Октябрьскую революцию не признала. Результаты выборов показали, что крестьянское большинство России поддерживает эсеров; осознав, что их курс на радикальные преобразования под угрозой, коалиция большевиков и левых эсеров 6 января 1918 года разогнала Всероссийское учредительное собрание.

В мае 1918 года ввела государственную монополию на торговлю сельскохозяйственной продукцией. Первые попытки введения продразвёрстки, по образцу других воюющих держав, предприняло ещё царское правительство в декабре 1916 года, однако из-за яростного сопротивления крестьянских общин эти попытки провалились. Также безуспешными оказались аналогичные попытки Временного правительства в 1917 году. В мае 1918 года большевики вновь вернулись к продразвёрстке.

В первой половине 1918 года наметилась новая тенденция; опираясь на большевизированных солдат рассеянных по всей России запасных полков, большевики разгоняли те Советы на местах, где им не удалось получить большинства. Власть передавалась либо большевистской фракции Совета, либо целиком невыборному ревкому. Отношения с правыми эсерами стремительно портились; они всё больше склонялись к терактам против лидеров большевизма, по образу дореволюционного террора против царских чиновников и генералов. После восстания Чехословацкого корпуса реальностью стала так называемая «демократическая контрреволюция» — вооружённое эсеро-белогвардейское сопротивление большевизму. Основной ударной силой этого сопротивления стало правоконсервативное офицерство, тогда как эсеры, выступая как идеологи движения, декларировали принцип так называемого «обволакивания» белогвардейских элементов. Очень скоро такой подход закончился провалом, офицерство всё более склонялось к военной диктатуре, и не нуждалось в эсерах. В декабре 1918 колчаковцы расстреляли в Омске ряд видных эсеров и меньшевиков, членов Учредительного собрания.

Параллельно испортились и отношения большевиков со вчерашними союзниками. В апреле 1918 года были разогнаны анархистские организации в Москве, обвинённые в разложении, перерождении в «анархо-бандитизм», подготовке вооружённого переворота. Наращивая давление на эсеров, большевики взяли курс на замену проэсеровских сельских советов пробольшевистскими комбедами. Недовольство непопулярным Брестским миром, введением продовольственной диктатуры и особенно комбедами вызвало восстание левых эсеров в июле 1918 года. Это неудачное и плохо организованное выступление закончилось политической смертью левых эсеров; партия раскололась на ряд осколков, часть которых предпочли осудить восстание, и сотрудничать с большевиками.

В августе 1918 произошла серия терактов против лидеров большевизма, в ответ на которую был официально объявлен «красный террор».

По факту, с июля 1918 года в России на 70 лет установилась однопартийная система. Партии меньшевиков и эсеров, в целях совместной борьбы с Колчаком, затем несколько раз легализовывались и вновь запрещались. Окончательно они прекратили своё существование только в 1923—1925 годах.

В частности, в декабре 1918 года меньшевики, под впечатлением от колчаковского переворота в Сибири и поражения Германии в мировой войне (что позволило большевикам денонсировать непопулярный Брестский мир) объявили о сотрудничестве с большевизмом и даже провели ряд партийных мобилизаций в Красную Армию, однако уже с марта 1919 года вновь столкнулись с репрессиями. Другим примером подобных колебаний стала эсеровская группа «Народ» (см. Уфимская делегация), решившая поддержать большевиков в их вооружённой борьбе с колчаковцами, за что была решением ЦК ПСР исключена из партии.

Множество рядовых эсеров и особенно меньшевиков предпочли вступить в большевистскую партию, рассчитывая сделать карьеру. До четверти делегатов X съезда РКП(б) 1921 года являлись выходцами из других партий, главным образом, бывшими меньшевиками. Кроме того, с 1917 года целый ряд маленьких и слабых партий и фракций, поодиночке не имевших никаких политических перспектив, предпочли вступить в компартию: социал-демократическая фракция «межрайонцев» (июль 1917), Российская социалистическая рабочая партия интернационалистов (бывшая фракция меньшевиков-интернационалистов, или «новожизненцы», самораспустились и присоединились к РКП(б) в 1920 году), ряд осколков партии левых эсеров: Партия народников-коммунистов (1918), Партия революционного коммунизма (1920), также ряд национальных левых партий: еврейская партия Бунд (на деле вошли в состав РКП(б) только частично), младобухарцы, украинские боротьбисты и др.

23 марта 1919 года была принята новая программа РКП(б), согласно которой главной целью партии объявлялось установление и защита «советской демократии», которую РКП(б) толковало как власть советов рабочих и крестьянских депутатов и их съездов, и противопоставляли её обычной («буржуазной») демократии в виде парламентского государства.

К концу 1920 года сложилась противоречивая картина: большевикам удалось уничтожить все основные очаги вооружённого сопротивления, однако в то же время вся страна оказалась буквально «затоплена» множеством «зелёных» крестьянских восстаний. Принудительные изъятия хлеба подтолкнули крестьян к массовому сокращению посевов, что при первом же серьёзном неурожае вызвало массовый голод с миллионами жертв.

Под давлением Ленина X съезд РКП(б) (1921) заменил продразвёрстку более лёгким продналогом, в течение года страна взяла курс на восстановление свободы торговли и частного предпринимательства (см. НЭП).

1921—1941[править | править вики-текст]

В августе 1922 года ЦК РКП(б) создал специальную комиссию, которая должна была подготовить проект предложений по вопросу о будущих взаимоотношениях между РСФСР и другими советскими республиками. Под руководством И. В. Сталина был подготовлен проект «автономизации», предусматривавший вхождение этих республик в состав РСФСР. Однако В. И. Ленин отверг данный проект, настояв на создании Союза Советских Социалистических Республик (СССР), в который РСФСР и другие союзные республики вошли бы на началах равноправия. В итоге 27 декабря в Москве был подписан Договор об образовании СССР, а 30 декабря 1922 года договор был одобрен I Всесоюзным съездом Советов[13]. После этого в декабре 1925 года на XIV съезде партии РКП(б) была переименована во Всесоюзную Коммунистическую партию (большевиков) — ВКП(б).

1920-е годы ознаменовались тяжёлой внутрипартийной фракционной борьбой. По её итогам из возможных кандидатов на роль преемника Ленина победил Сталин, с 1927—1929 годов взявший курс на коллективизацию, индустриализацию и культурную революцию.

В середине 1920-х годов партия была реформирована — численность членов Центрального Комитета ВКП(б) была расширена, а сам ЦК стал играть роль «внутрипартийного парламента», съезд ВКП(б) стал созываться раз в 5 лет, роль исполнительного органа партии перешла к Секретариату ЦК ВКП(б). В 1937 году коммунисты восстановили парламент, который оставался полностью подконтрольным правительству. По их же решению в 1930-е годы была проведена индустриализация СССР.

1941—1945[править | править вики-текст]

В годы Великой Отечественной войны в действующую армию было направлено свыше 1,5 млн коммунистов, значительное количество действовало в составе партизанских отрядов и подпольных организаций на оккупированной территории. Несмотря на потери, в период войны численность партии увеличилась на 1,6 млн человек[14][15]. К началу Великой Отечественной войны в вооружённых силах СССР насчитывалось 654 тыс. коммунистов, к январю 1945 года их количество увеличилось до 3 031 тысяч. В общей сложности в течение Великой Отечественной войны в партию были приняты около 4 млн человек[16].

После вхождения в октябре 1944 года Тувы в состав Советского Союза как автономной области члены правившей в ТНР Тувинской Народной Революционной Партии не включались в ВКП(б) автоматически: члены ТНРП должны были вновь вступить в состав ВКП(б). 18 октября 1944 года было образовано Бюро Тувинского обкома ВКП(б), состав которого был предварительно утверждён секретарём ЦК ВКП(б) Г. М. Маленковым. Из 7 518 человек в приёме было отказано 3 574 (основные причины: политическая пассивность, наличие репрессированных родственников, владение крупной частной собственностью)[17].

1945—1985[править | править вики-текст]

В октябре 1952 года на XIX съезде партии её название было вновь изменено: ВКП(б) была переименована в Коммунистическую партию Советского Союза — КПСС[18].

Во многом поворотным пунктом в истории партии и всего Советского Союза стал прошедший в феврале 1956 года XX съезд КПСС, на котором первый секретарь ЦК КПСС Н. С. Хрущёв выступил с докладом «О культе личности и его последствиях». В докладе был осуждён культ личности Сталина. Съезд положил начало развенчанию социальных мифов сталинизма, дал толчок обновлению советского общества и освобождению общественного сознания от догм и стереотипов[19]. После XX съезда было пересмотрено большое количество судебных дел, которые были сфабрикованы на основе надуманных, ложных и ошибочных обвинений; многие репрессированные люди были реабилитированы[20].

В октябре 1964 года пост первого (с марта 1966 года — генерального) секретаря ЦК КПСС занял Л. И. Брежнев. Он положил конец ряду недостаточно продуманных мероприятий, предпринятых Хрущёвым, и в первый период своего 18-летнего периода пребывания на руководящем посту провёл в стране достаточно серьёзные экономические реформы. Однако в начале 1970-х гг. стали снижаться темпы развития советской промышленности, осуществление реформ зашло в тупик, а страна стала скользить к краю кризиса. С середины 1970-х гг. наблюдается окостенение идеологии, в партии и обществе нарастает инертность, усиливается бюрократизм; идеологическое воспитание членов партии приобретает всё более формальный характер, теряет содержательность и убедительность, приводя к ослабеванию их веры в идеалы коммунизма. Попытки непосредственных преемников Брежнева на посту генерального секретаря ЦК — Ю. В. Андропова (ноябрь 1982 — февраль 1984 года) и К. У. Черненко (февраль 1984 — март 1985 года) — исправить положение дел к серьёзным изменениям не привели[21].

1985—1993[править | править вики-текст]

В марте 1985 года генеральным секретарём ЦК КПСС стал М. С. Горбачёв. По его инициативе начались широкомасштабные реформы, получившие название «перестройки»[22].

Состоявшаяся в Москве с 28 июня по 1 июля 1988 года XIX конференция КПСС внесла существенные изменения в политическую систему страны. Фактически Коммунистическая партия перестала быть её стержнем. В октябре 1988 года пленум ЦК КПСС издал постановление, запрещавшее партийным организациям разного уровня вмешиваться в регулирование экономических вопросов. 1 декабря 1988 года после всенародного обсуждения Верховный Совет СССР принял поправки в три главы Конституции СССР, касающиеся избирательной системы и связанные с учреждением нового органа власти — Съезда народных депутатов. На выборах весной 1989 года на местах мандаты получили представители демократической общественности и национальных движений.

14 марта 1990 года был принят закон, вносивший в Конституцию СССР масштабные поправки, которые, в частности, исключали из текста 6-й статьи Конституции упоминание о руководящей роли КПСС и разрешали создание других политических партий[23]. При этом в рядах самой КПСС нарастают дезориентация и идейный разброд, возникает моральное отчуждение членов партийных организаций от масс, а сами партийные организации различного уровня бездействуют[24].

В 1990—1991 годах начался массовый выход из партии рядовых членов[25], возмущённых вскрывшимися фактами злоупотребления властью и потерявших веру в моральное право и способность КПСС управлять обществом. Ряд членов руководящих органов КПСС участвовали в деятельности ГКЧП.

Деятельность КПСС была приостановлена 23 августа 1991 года, её имущество конфисковано, здания партийных организаций опечатаны[26]. Партия была запрещена в России 6 ноября 1991 года указом Президента РСФСР Б. Н. Ельцина[27]. Однако, согласно ст. 22 Закона СССР от 9 октября 1990 года «Об общественных объединениях» принятие решения о ликвидации общесоюзной политической партии находилось в компетенции Верховного суда СССР[28]. 30 ноября 1992 года Конституционный суд РФ признал незаконным роспуск всей партии, законным был признан только лишь роспуск руководящих структур КПСС и руководящих структур её российской республиканской организации — КП РСФСР.

Уже на следующий день после запрета КПСС возникло движение «Трудовая Россия», 23 ноября — «Российская Коммунистическая Рабочая Партия», 14 декабря — «Российская Партия Коммунистов».

26 марта 1993 года, после снятия запрета с деятельности первичных организации КПСС-КП РСФСР, был в Москве проведён ХХIX съезд КПСС, на котором было решено преобразовать партию в Союз коммунистических партий — Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза[29], российской секцией которой стала Коммунистическая партия Российской Федерации (воссозданная КП РСФСР) и которая является самой многочисленной и пользуется наибольшей поддержкой среди прочих коммунистических партий России. Одновременно была произведена реформа СКП—КПСС — Центральный Комитет КПСС был заменён Советом СКП—КПСС, Секретариат ЦК КПСС Центральным Исполнительным Комитетом СКП—КПСС. Коммунистическая партия Российской Федерации получала 34,9 % в Государственной Думе второго созыва в 1995 году, в 1998—1999 годах входила в правительство.

Дело КПСС[править | править вики-текст]

В ноябре 1992 года Конституционный суд России принял постановление по «делу КПСС»[30]. Суд посчитал не соответствующими Конституции предписание Президента провести расследование фактов антиконституционной деятельности КП РСФСР и национализации собственности КПСС. Конституционными были признаны приостановка деятельности органов и организаций КП РСФСР и роспуск руководящих структур КПСС и КП РСФСР (но не оргструктур первичных парторганизаций, образованных по территориальному принципу).

Суд констатировал, что в лице Коммунистической партии Советского Союза в СССР господствовал режим неограниченной, опирающейся на насилие власти сравнительно небольшой группы партийных функционеров во главе с Политбюро ЦК КПСС под руководством Генерального секретаря. Высшие руководящие органы и должностные лица КПСС «действовали в подавляющем большинстве случаев втайне от рядовых членов КПСС, а нередко — и от ответственных партийных руководителей более низкого уровня и лиц партийного аппарата. На нижестоящих уровнях управления вплоть до района реальная власть принадлежала первым секретарям соответствующих партийных комитетов. Лишь на уровне первичных организаций КПСС имела черты общественного объединения, хотя производственный принцип формирования этих организаций ставил членов КПСС в зависимость от их руководства, тесно связанного с администрацией»[31]. Руководящие структуры КПСС были инициаторами, а структуры на местах — исполнителями «политики репрессий в отношении миллионов советских людей, в том числе в отношении депортированных народов»[31].

Период правления КПСС характеризовался сращиванием аппаратов государственной власти и управления с аппаратом коммунистической партии[32]. Руководящие структуры КПСС «присвоили государственно-властные полномочия и активно их реализовывали, препятствуя нормальной деятельности конституционных государственных органов»[31]. Руководители КПСС и работники её аппарата самостоятельно и, как правило, в нарушении действующего законодательства решали многие вопросы, входящие в компетенцию соответствующих органов государственной власти и управления. Благодаря фактическому и, во многих случаях, юридическому подчинению себе всех институтов государства, КПСС обладала надгосударственным суверенитетом в рамках советской государственной системы, ставившим КПСС над законом: её деятельность была неподнадзорна органам прокуратуры, в отношении имущества КПСС не осуществлялся финансовый контроль государства, имели место случаи неосновательного обогащения партии за счёт государства в нарушение союзного и республиканского законодательства[31].

Решение российского государственного руководства о ликвидации руководящих структур КПСС было продиктовано объективной необходимостью исключить возврат к прежнему положению и ликвидировать структуры, повседневная практика которых была основана на том, что КПСС занимала в государственном механизме положение, не согласующееся с основами конституционного строя страны и республик Союза ССР[31].

Членство[править | править вики-текст]

Для вступления в КПСС требовались рекомендации двух членов партии (с партийным стажем не менее года). После одобрения этих рекомендаций беспартийный становился кандидатом в члены КПСС и ему выдавалась кандидатская карточка.

Исторически количество требуемых рекомендаций изменялось, и, в 1920—30-е годы могло зависеть от социальной принадлежности (две рекомендации, три, пять). Мог изменяться и срок кандидатского стажа (один год, два, три).

Все члены партии и кандидаты были обязаны ежемесячно платить партийные взносы. Отметки об уплате членских взносов указывались в Партийном билете.

В 1917 году численность РКП(б) составляла 350 тыс. чел. После смерти Ленина в 1924 был проведён массовый набор в партию рабочих («ленинский призыв»).

В 1923 году партия насчитывала 386 тыс. чел., в 1924 году 735 тыс. чел., в 1927 году 1 236 тыс., в 1930 году 1 971 тыс., в 1934 — 2 809 тыс. чел. Исследователь Маслов Н. Н. указывает, что за период 1920—1929 гг. численность рабочего класса за счёт восстановления промышленности до довоенного уровня выросла в 5 раз, в первую очередь за счёт деклассированной крестьянской молодёжи. На 1927—1929 гг. каждый седьмой рабочий не умел читать и писать.

В 1937 году численность членов ВКП(б) составляла 1 453 828 человек[15].

По своему социальному составу на 1 января 1973 года 40,7 % членов КПСС являлись заводскими рабочими, 14,7 % — колхозниками[15].

Так как государственная идеология утверждала, что КПСС является партией трудового народа, при наборе новых членов партия старалась выдержать квоту, сохраняя в своих рядах определённый процент рядовых колхозников и заводских рабочих.

В связи с большой численностью партии, абсолютное большинство членов партии состояло из рядовых коммунистов.

В марте 1990 года, с принятием нового Устава КПСС (последнего в её истории) на пленуме ЦК КПСС, кандидатский стаж в КПСС, составлявший на тот момент 1 год, был полностью отменён — для упрощения порядка приёма новых членов. Все кандидаты были автоматически переведены в члены партии. Причина состояла в том, что к тому моменту среди партийных интеллектуалов уже наметилась тенденция к выходу из КПСС. До 1985 года кандидатский стаж составлял 2 года, ещё раньше 3 года[33].

На 1 января 1991 года численность членов КПСС составляла 16 516 066 членов и кандидатов в члены КПСС (согласно данным поданным в Минюст СССР при регистрации КПСС, они же опубликованы[34]).

Особенностью КПСС являлась её организационная структура. В состав КПСС входили коммунистические партии четырнадцати из пятнадцати республик СССР, при этом крупнейшая из республик, РСФСР, не имела собственной компартии, и партийные организации на её территории подчинялись общесоюзным органам КПСС. Коммунистическая партия РСФСР была образована только в 1990 году, однако после августовского путча была запрещена указом президента РСФСР; восстановлена как КПРФ в 1993 году.

Организационная структура[править | править вики-текст]

В состав входили 14 правящих республиканских Коммунистических партий СССР: до июня 1990 года РСФСР оставалась единственной республикой Советского Союза, не имевшей республиканской компартии, которая базировалась на Центральной структуре КПСС. В 1940—1956 гг. существовала КП Карело-Финской ССР.

Республика Партия
Flag of the Russian SFSR.svg Российская Советская Федеративная Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия РСФСР
(с 1990 года)
Flag of Ukrainian SSR.svg Украинская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Украины
Flag of Byelorussian SSR.svg Белорусская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Беларуси
Flag of the Uzbek SSR.svg Узбекская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Узбекистана
Flag of the Kazakh SSR.svg Казахская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Казахстана
Flag of Georgian SSR.svg Грузинская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Грузии
Flag of the Azerbaijan Soviet Socialist Republic.svg Азербайджанская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Азербайджана
Flag of Lithuanian SSR.svg Литовская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Литвы
Flag of Moldavian SSR.svg Молдавская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Молдовы
Flag of Latvian SSR.svg Латвийская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Латвии
Flag of Kyrgyz SSR.svg Киргизская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Киргизии
Flag of Tajik SSR.svg Таджикская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Таджикистана
Flag of Armenian SSR.svg Армянская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Армении
Flag of the Turkmen SSR.svg Туркменская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Туркменистана
Flag of the Estonian Soviet Socialist Republic.svg Эстонская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Эстонии
Flag of the Karelo-Finnish SSR.svg Карело-Финская Советская Социалистическая Республика Коммунистическая партия Карело-Финской ССР
(1940—1956)

Структура[править | править вики-текст]

Центральные органы[править | править вики-текст]

Высшим органом КПСС являлся съезд партии, который изначально созывался ежегодно, но после 1925 года съезды стали нерегулярными: был даже промежуток в 13 лет (1939—1952 годы), между съездами — Центральный комитет, избирался Съездом, между заседаниями Центрального комитета — Политическое бюро Центрального комитета (до 1919 года — Бюро Центрального комитета, в 1952—1966 — Президиум Центрального комитета), избиралось Центральным комитетом, высший исполнительный орган — Секретариат Центрального комитета, избирался Центральным комитетом, высшее должностное лицо — Генеральный секретарь Центрального комитета (до 1919 г. — Председатель Центрального комитета, в 1919—1922 гг. — Ответственный секретарь Центрального комитета, в 1934—1953 гг. — должность отсутствовала[35], в 1953—1966 гг. — Первый секретарь Центрального комитета), избирался Центральным комитетом, высший контрольный орган — Комитет партийного контроля (в 1962—1965 гг. — Комитеты партийно-государственного контроля, в 1934—1952 гг. — Комиссия партийного контроля, в 1920—1934 гг. — Центральная контрольная комиссия), избиралась Центральным комитетом, высший аудиторский орган — Центральная ревизионная комиссия, избиралась съездом.

Съезды были важнейшими событиями в её жизни, во время которых определялись основные направления политики партии и формировались составы её высших органов. Всего было проведено 28 съездов. Первым считается учредительный съезд Российской социал-демократической рабочей партии в Минске (1898), последним — 28-й съезд КПСС в Москве в 1990-м году. Согласно уставу, высшую руководящую роль в Партии должен был играть съезд партии, но фактически, после запрета в 1921 году внутрипартийных фракций и групп, высшую руководящую силу получил сначала Центральный комитет и Политическое бюро Центрального комитета, а с 1924 г. — Генеральный секретарь ЦК, ставший де-факто главой СССР.

Республиканские органы[править | править вики-текст]

Высшие органы коммунистических партий союзных республик — съезды, избирались областными конференциями (в союзных республиках не имевших областного деления — районными конференциями), между съездами — центральные комитеты, избирались съездами, между заседаниями центральных комитетов — политические бюро центральных комитетов, избирались центральными комитетами, исполнительные органы — секретариаты центральных комитетов, избирались центральными комитетами, высшие должностные лица — первые секретари центральных комитетов, избирались центральными комитетами.

Местные органы[править | править вики-текст]

Коммунистические партии союзных республик состояли из областных организаций (до 1928 года — губернских организаций) по одной на область или край и городских организаций городов республиканского подчинения по одной на город республиканского подчинения, областные организации из районных организаций (до 1930 года — окружных организаций, до 1928 года — уездных организаций) по одной на район и городских организаций городов областного подчинения по одной на город областного подчинения, городские организации из районных организаций районов в городах по одной на район в городе, уездные организации до 1928 года делились на волостные организации, районные организации и городские организации городов областного подчинения не имевших районного деления состояли из первичных организаций (до 1934 года — на партийные ячейки) по одной на предприятие, по одной на часть Советской Армии и по одной на сельский комитет и (с 1972 г.) на домоуправление, первичные организации предприятий состоявшие более чем из 50 членов состояли из цеховых организаций (до 1934 года из цеховых ячеек) по одной на цех, первичные организации состоящие менее чем из 50 членов и цеховые организации состояли с 1972 года из партийных групп по одной на бригаду и звено.

Высшие органы областных организаций — областные конференции (до 1928 г. — губернские конференции), избирались районными конференциями, между областными конференциями — областные комитеты (до 1928 г. — губернские комитеты), избирались областными конференциями, между заседаниями областные комитетов — бюро областных комитетов (до 1928 г. — бюро губернских комитетов) избирались областными комитетами, исполнительные органы — секретариаты областных комитетов (до 1928 г. — секретариаты губернских комитетов), избирались областными комитетами, высшие должностные лица — первые секретари областных комитетов (до 1930 г. — ответственные секретари областных комитетов, до 1928 г. — ответственные секретари губернских комитетов, до 1920 г. — председатели губернских комитетов), избирались областными комитетами.

Высшие органы районных организаций — районные конференции (до 1928 г. — уездные конференции, до 1934 года в большинстве районов их функции выполняли общие собрания), избирались партийными собраниями, между районными конференциями — районные комитеты (до 1928 г. уездные комитеты), избирались районными конференциями, между заседаниями районного комитета — бюро районных комитетов (до 1928 г. — бюро уездных комитетов), избирались районными комитетами, исполнительные органы — секретариаты районных комитетов (до 1928 г. — секретариаты уездных комитетов), избирались районными комитетами, высшие должностные лица — первые секретари районных комитетов (до 1930 г. — ответственные секретари окружных комитетов, до 1928 г. — ответственные секретари уездных комитетов, до 1920 г. — председатели уездных комитетов), избирались районными комитетами.

Высшие органы городских организаций — городские конференции, избирались партийными собраниями (в городах с районным делением — районными конференциями), между городскими конференциями — городские комитеты, избирались городскими конференциями, между заседаниями городских комитетов — бюро городских комитетов, избирались городскими комитетами, исполнительные органы — секретариаты городских комитетов, избирались городскими комитетами, высшие должностные лица — первые секретари городских комитетов (до 1930 г. — ответственные секретари городских комитетов, до 1920 г. — председатели городских комитетов), избирались городскими комитетами.

Высшие органы волостных организаций — общие собрания (в крупных волостных организациях — волостные конференции, избиравшиеся общими собраниями ячеек), между общими собраниями или волостными конференциями — волостные комитеты, избиравшиеся общими собраниями или волостными конференциями, высшие должностные лица — ответственные секретари волостных комитетов (до 1920 г. — председатели волостных комитетов), избирались общими собраниями или волостными конференциями.

Высшие органы первичных организаций — партийные собрания, между партийными собраниями — партийные бюро (в первичных организациях состоящих менее чем из 15 членов — секретарь партийной организации (до 1972 года — партийные организаторы[36]) и заместитель секретаря партийной организации, в первичных организациях заводов состоящих более чем из 300 членов (в первичных организациях колхозов и совхозов — более чем из 50 членов) — партийные комитеты, до 1972 года партийные комитеты существовали во всех первичных партийных организациях объединяющих более 15 членов), избирались партийными собраниями, высшие должностные лица — секретари первичных организаций (до 1972 года — секретари партийных комитетов, до 1934 года — секретари партийных ячеек), избирались партийными собраниями.

Высшие органы цеховых организаций — партийные собрания, между партийными собраниями — партийные бюро (в цеховых организациях состоящих менее чем из 15 членов — секретарь партийной организации и заместитель секретаря партийной организации, до 1972 года во всех цеховых организациях — партийные организаторы), избирались партийными собраниями, высшие должностные лица — секретари цеховых организаций, избирались партийными собраниями.

Высшие органы партийных групп — партийные собрания, между партийными собраниями — групповые организаторы, избираемые партийными собраниями.

В самых маленьких партийных ячейках секретари являлись действующими работниками соответствующих заводов, поликлиник, школ и т. д. Крупные ячейки возглавлялись «освобождённым секретарём», получавшим заработную плату из бюджета партии.

Партийный аппарат[править | править вики-текст]

Во всех партийный комитетах (цеховых, районных, окружных, городских, областных, краевых, центральных комитетах республиканских компартий и Центральном Комитете КПСС) существовала одинаковая структура партийного аппарата:

  • инструкторы
  • сектора
  • отделы
  • секретари
  • бюро

Особое положение занимал ЦК КПСС, который обладал более сложной и более часто меняющейся структурой отделов, чем нижестоящие комитеты. Так, в ЦК КПСС, помимо отделов, существовали управления, комиссии и обособленные структурные подразделения, а сами отделы были организованы не только по отраслевому, но и по территориальному признаку — например, существовал Отдел легкой и пищевой промышленности ЦК КПСС по РСФСР. К 1991 году структура аппарата ЦК КПСС приняла следующий вид:

  • отдел ЦК КПСС по связям с общественно-политическими организациями
  • государственно-правовой отдел ЦК КПСС
  • отдел ЦК КПСС по законодательным инициативам и правовым вопросам
  • отдел национальной политики ЦК КПСС
  • отдел аграрной политики ЦК КПСС
  • оборонный отдел ЦК КПСС
  • международный отдел ЦК КПСС
  • организационный отдел ЦК КПСС
  • гуманитарный отдел ЦК КПСС
  • идеологический отдел ЦК КПСС
  • отдел социально-экономической политики ЦК КПСС
  • общий отдел ЦК КПСС
  • Управление делами ЦК КПСС

Всего в 1917—1991 гг. в аппарате ЦК КПСС существовали следующие подразделения:

  • Агитационно-пропагандистский отдел ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1920—1928)
  • Аграрный отдел ЦК КПСС (1988—1990)
  • Административный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1953)
  • Административный отдел ЦК КПСС (1954 —)
  • Государственно-правовой отдел ЦК КПСС (1988—1990)
  • Гуманитарный отдел ЦК КПСС (1990—1991)
  • Идеологический отдел ЦК КПСС (1962—1965)
  • Идеологический отдел ЦК КПСС (1988—1991)
  • Идеологический отдел ЦК КПСС по промышленности РСФСР (1962—1964)
  • Идеологический отдел ЦК КПСС по сельскому хозяйству РСФСР (1962—1964)
  • Издательский отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1919 —)
  • Иностранный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1943 —)
  • Инспекторско-разъездной отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1919—1920)
  • Информационно-статистический отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1919—1920)
  • Информационный отдел ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1924—1930)
  • Международный отдел ЦК КПСС (1988—1991)
  • Международный отдел ЦК КПСС по связям с коммунистическими партиями капиталистических стран (1957—1988)
  • Оборонный отдел ЦК КПСС (1988—1991)
  • Общий отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1919)
  • Общий отдел ЦК КПСС (1953—1991)
  • Организационно-инструкторский отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1919—1924)
  • Организационно-инструкторский отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1930—1934)
  • Организационно-инструкторский отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1946)
  • Организационно-распределительный отдел ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1924—1930)
  • Организационный отдел ЦК КПСС (1990—1991)
  • Отдел агитации Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1947)
  • Отдел агитации и массовых кампаний ЦК ВКП(б) (1930—1934)
  • Отдел агитации, пропаганды и печати ЦК ВКП(б) (1928—1930)
  • Отдел агитационно-массовой работы Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1947—1948)
  • Отдел административно-хозяйственных и профсоюзных кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1930—1934)
  • Отдел административных и торгово-финансовых органов ЦК КПСС (1953—1954)
  • Отдел административных и торгово-финансовых органов ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1956—1962)
  • Отдел административных органов ЦК КПСС ( — 1988)
  • Отдел административных органов ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1962—1966)
  • Отдел бумажной промышленности Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1945—1947)
  • Отдел внешней политики ЦК ВКП(б) (1945—1948)
  • Отдел внешнеполитической пропаганды ЦК КПСС (1978—1982)
  • Отдел внешних сношений ЦК ВКП(б) (1948—1949)
  • Отдел высших учебных заведений Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) ( — 1948)
  • Отдел единого партбилета и партийной статистики Управления по проверке партийных органов ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1948)
  • Отдел естественных и технических наук и высших учебных заведений ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1952—1953)
  • Отдел заграничных кадров ЦК КПСС (1965—1973)
  • Отдел здравоохранения, социального обеспечения и физической культуры ЦК КПСС (1962)
  • Отдел издательств Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1945—1947)
  • Отдел информации ЦК РКП(б) (1920—1921)
  • Отдел информации ЦК КПСС (1958—1959)
  • Отдел информации ЦК КПСС (1965—1968)
  • Отдел искусств Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1947—1948)
  • Отдел истории партии ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1920—1928)
  • Отдел кадров дипломатических и внешнеторговых органов ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1949—1962)
  • Отдел кадров дипломатических и внешнеэкономических органов ЦК КПСС (1962—1965)
  • Отдел кадров Наркомата обороны Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1940)
  • Отдел кадров партийных органов Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1948)
  • Отдел кадров советских органов Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1947)
  • Отдел кадров тяжёлого машиностроения Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1944)
  • Отдел кадров угольной промышленности Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1941—1948)
  • Отдел кадров чёрной металлургии Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1940—1943)
  • Отдел кинематографии Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1943—1947)
  • Отдел кинематографии Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1948)
  • Отдел культурно-просветительских учреждений Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1948)
  • Отдел культурно-просветительской работы ЦК ВКП(б) (1935—1939)
  • Отдел культуры ЦК КПСС (1955—1962)
  • Отдел культуры ЦК КПСС (1965—1988)
  • Отдел культуры и пропаганды ЦК ВКП(б) (1930—1934)
  • Отдел культуры и пропаганды ленинизма ЦК ВКП(б) (1934—1935)
  • Отдел лёгкой и пищевой промышленности ЦК КПСС (1958—1962)
  • Отдел лёгкой и пищевой промышленности ЦК КПСС (1965—1983)
  • Отдел лёгкой и пищевой промышленности ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1962)
  • Отдел лёгкой, пищевой промышленности и торговли ЦК КПСС (1962—1965)
  • Отдел лёгкой, пищевой промышленности и торговли ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1962—1966)
  • Отдел лёгкой и пищевой промышленности ЦК КПСС (1965—1983)
  • Отдел лёгкой промышленности и товаров народного потребления ЦК КПСС (1983—1988)
  • Отдел лесной и бумажной промышленности Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1947)
  • Отдел литературы Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1947—1948)
  • Отдел марксистко-ленинской подготовки и переподготовки партийных кадров Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1947)
  • Отдел машиностроения ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1952)
  • Отдел машиностроения ЦК КПСС (1954—1988)
  • Отдел машиностроения ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1962—1966)
  • Отдел международной информации ЦК КПСС (1982—1986)
  • Отдел международной политики ЦК ВКП(б) (1943—1945)
  • Отдел местных газет Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1945—1948)
  • Отдел науки Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1942—1948)
  • Отдел науки, высших учебных заведений и школ ЦК КПСС (1955—1962)
  • Отдел науки и высших учебных заведений ЦК ВКП(б) (1950—1952)
  • Отдел науки и культуры ЦК КПСС (1953—1955)
  • Отдел науки и учебных заведений ЦК КПСС (1965—1988)
  • Отдел науки и учебных заведений ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1964—1966)
  • Отдел науки, научно-технических изобретений и открытий ЦК ВКП(б) (1935 —)
  • Отдел науки, школ и культуры ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1956—1962)
  • Отдел национальной политики ЦК КПСС (1990—1991)
  • Отдел оборонной промышленной ЦК КПСС (1954—1988)
  • Отдел организационно-партийной работы ЦК КПСС (1965—1988)
  • Отдел организационно-партийной работы ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1965—1966)
  • Отдел партийного строительства и кадровой политики ЦК КПСС (1988—1990)
  • Отдел партийной информации Управления по проверке партийных органов ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1948)
  • Отдел партийной пропаганды Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1948)
  • Отдел партийной пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1935—1938)
  • Отдел партийных органов ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1954—1962)
  • Отдел партийных органов ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1964—1965)
  • Отдел партийных органов ЦК КПСС по промышленности РСФСР (1962—1964)
  • Отдел партийных органов ЦК КПСС по сельскому хозяйству РСФСР (1962—1964)
  • Отдел партийных органов ЦК КПСС по союзным республикам (1954—1965)
  • Отдел партийных, профсоюзных и комсомольских органов ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1954)
  • Отдел печати Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1947)
  • Отдел печати Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1947)
  • Отдел печати ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1924—1928)
  • Отдел печати и издательств ЦК ВКП(б) (1935—1938)
  • Отдел писем ЦК КПСС (1978—1985)
  • Отдел плановых и финансовых органов ЦК КПСС (1965—1982)
  • Отдел по авиационному моторостроению Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1930—1934)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по вопросам работы Президиума Верховного Совета СССР (1963—1965)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по законодательным инициативам и правовым вопросам (1990—1991)
  • Отдел по организационно-уставным вопросам Управления по проверке партийных органов ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1948)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по промышленности, перерабатывающей сельскохозяйственное сырьё (1962—1965)
  • Отдел ЦК РКП(б) по работе в деревне (1919—1921)
  • Отдел ЦК ВКП(б) по работе в деревне (1928—1930)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по работе с заграничными кадрами и выездам за границу (1973—1988)
  • Отдел ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) по работе среди женщин (1919—1926)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по руководству делом подбора и распределения кадров во всех партийных, общественных и государственных органах (1952—1955)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по связям с зарубежными коммунистическими партиями (1953—1957)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по связям с коммунистическими и рабочими партиями социалистических стран (1957—1988)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по связям с коммунистическими партиями (1953—1957)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по связям с общественно-политическими организациями (1990—1991)
  • Отдел ЦК КПСС по экономическому сотрудничеству с социалистическими странами (1962—1965)
  • Отдел полиграфии и бумаги Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1942—1945)
  • Отдел полиграфической промышленности Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1945—1947)
  • Отдел промышленности вооружения Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) ( — 1948)
  • Отдел промышленности по переработке сельскохозяйственного сырья и торговли ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1962—1964)
  • Отдел промышленности товаров широкого потребления и продовольственных товаров ЦК КПСС (1954—1958)
  • Отдел пропагандистских групп Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1942—1947)
  • Отдел пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1956)
  • Отдел пропаганды и агитации ЦК КПСС (1965—1988)
  • Отдел пропаганды и агитации (устной и печатной) ЦК ВКП(б) (1938—1939)
  • Отдел пропаганды и агитации ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1956—1962)
  • Отдел пропаганды и агитации ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1964—1966)
  • Отдел пропаганды и агитации ЦК КПСС по союзным республикам (1956—1962)
  • Отдел пропаганды марксизма-ленинизма в вузах Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1942—1947)
  • Отдел работниц и крестьянок ЦК ВКП(б) (1926—1930)
  • Отдел радиовещания и радиофикации Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1944—1947)
  • Отдел радиофикации и радиовещания Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1948)
  • Отдел руководящих партийных органов ЦК ВКП(б) (1934—1939)
  • Отдел самолётостроения Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1946)
  • Отдел сельского хозяйства и пищевой промышленности ЦК КПСС (1983—1988)
  • Отдел сельскохозяйственного машиностроения ЦК КПСС (1980—1985)
  • Отдел социально-экономической политики ЦК КПСС (1990—1991)
  • Отдел среднего машиностроения Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1943)
  • Отдел строительства ЦК КПСС (1954—1988)
  • Отдел строительства ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1962—1966)
  • Отдел торговли и бытового обслуживания ЦК КПСС (1965—1988)
  • Отдел торгово-финансовых и плановых органов ЦК КПСС (1954—1962)
  • Отдел торговых и финансовых органов ЦК КПСС (1962)
  • Отдел транспорта и связи ЦК КПСС (1954—1988)
  • Отдел тяжёлой промышленности ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1952)
  • Отдел тяжёлой промышленности ЦК КПСС (1954—1983)
  • Отдел тяжёлой промышленности и энергетики ЦК КПСС (1983—1988)
  • Отдел тяжёлой промышленности, транспорта и связи ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1962—1966)
  • Отдел философских и правовых наук и высших учебных заведений ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1952—1953)
  • Отдел химической промышленности ЦК КПСС (1962—1988)
  • Отдел художественной литературы Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1943—1948)
  • Отдел художественной литературы и искусства ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1950—1953)
  • Отдел цветной металлургии Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1939—1943)
  • Отдел центральных газет Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1947—1948)
  • Отдел школ ЦК ВКП(б) (1935—1946)
  • Отдел школ Управления пропаганды и агитации ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1948)
  • Отдел школ ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1950—1956)
  • Отдел экономических и исторических наук и высших учебных заведений ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1952—1953)
  • Планово-торгово-финансовый отдел ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1953)
  • Планово-финансово-торговый отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1934—1939)
  • Политико-административный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1934—1939)
  • Производственный отдел партийных издательств Управления делами ЦК КПСС (1989)
  • Промышленно-транспортный отдел ЦК КПСС (1952—1954)
  • Промышленно-транспортный отдел ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1956—1962)
  • Промышленный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1934 —)
  • Распределительный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1930)
  • Секретно-оперативный отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1920—1921)
  • Секретный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1926—1934)
  • Сельскохозяйственный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1932—1946)
  • Сельскохозяйственный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1954)
  • Сельскохозяйственный отдел ЦК КПСС (1965—1983)
  • Сельскохозяйственный ЦК КПСС по РСФСР (1954—1966)
  • Сельскохозяйственный отдел ЦК КПСС по союзным республикам (1954—1965)
  • Социально-экономический отдел ЦК КПСС (1988—1990)
  • Статистический отдел ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1921—1930)
  • Транспортный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1934 —)
  • Транспортный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1942—1946)
  • Транспортный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1952)
  • Учётно-распределительный отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1919—1924)
  • Учётный отдел ЦК ВКП(б) (1932—1934)
  • Учётный отдел Управления кадров ЦК ВКП(б) (1946—1948)
  • Финансово-бюджетный отдел Управления делами ЦК КПСС (1989)
  • Финансовый отдел ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1919—1927)
  • Школьно-просветительный отдел ЦК РКП(б) (1919)
  • Экономический отдел ЦК КПСС (1982—1988)
  • Особый сектор ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1934—1953)
  • Главное управление специальной службы при ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1949—1953)
  • Внешнеполитическая комиссия ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1949—1952)
  • Идеологическая комиссия ЦК КПСС (1958—1966)
  • Идеологическая комиссия ЦК КПСС (1988—1990)
  • Комиссия по выездам за границу при ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1950—1960)
  • Комиссия по выездам за границу при ЦК КПСС (1967—1973)
  • Комиссия ЦК КПСС по вопросам аграрной политики (1988—1990)
  • Комиссия ЦК КПСС по вопросам международной политики (1988—1990)
  • Комиссия ЦК КПСС по вопросам партийного строительства и кадровой политики (1988—1990)
  • Комиссия ЦК КПСС по вопросам правовой политики (1988—1990)
  • Комиссия ЦК КПСС по вопросам социально-экономической политики (1988—1990)
  • Комиссия ЦК КПСС по организационным и партийным вопросам (1962—1965)
  • Комиссия ЦК КПСС по связям с иностранными коммунистическими партиями (1952—1953)
  • Постоянная идеологическая комиссия ЦК КПСС (1990—1991)
  • Постоянная комиссия ЦК КПСС по аграрной политике (1990—1991)
  • Постоянная комиссия ЦК КПСС по вопросам женщин и семьи (1990—1991)
  • Постоянная комиссия ЦК КПСС по национальной политике (1990—1991)
  • Постоянная комиссия ЦК КПСС по обновлению деятельности первичных партийных организаций (1990—1991)
  • Постоянная комиссия ЦК КПСС по проблемам международной политики (1990—1991)
  • Постоянная общественно-политическая комиссия ЦК КПСС (1990—1991)
  • Постоянная социально-экономическая комиссия ЦК КПСС (1990—1991)
  • Центральный архив материалов о кадрах ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1948—1953)
  • Центр обработки информации при Отделе торгово-финансовых и плановых органов — Экономическом — Социально-экономическом отделе — Отделе Социально-экономической политики ЦК КПСС (1970—1991)
  • Институт В. И. Ленина при ЦК РКП(б) — ВКП(б) (1923—1931)
  • Институт К. Маркса и Ф. Энгельса при ВЦИК — ЦИК СССР (1921—1931)
  • Институт Маркса-Энгельса-Ленина при ЦК ВКП(б) — КПСС (1931—1953)
  • Институт Маркса-Энгельса-Ленина-Сталина при ЦК КПСС (1953—1956)
  • Институт марксизма-ленинизма при ЦК КПСС (1956—1991)
  • Газета «Правда» (1917—1991)

КПСС в государственных и общественных институтах СССР[править | править вики-текст]

Военный билет СА. Пункт № 3 — партийная принадлежность (ввиду однопартийной системы указывалась КПСС), пункт № 4 — с какого года член ВЛКСМ

Значок «70 лет Комсомолу КГБ»

Партийный контроль[править | править вики-текст]

Силовые ведомства[править | править вики-текст]

Руководство КПСС уделяло особое внимание своим государственным силовым ведомствам. В частности, в обязанности Комитета государственной безопасности СССР (КГБ СССР) входила охрана руководителей КПСС и Правительства СССР, организация и обеспечение правительственной связи, а также борьба с национализмом, инакомыслием и антисоветской деятельностью. Также в задачу КГБ входило обеспечение Центрального комитета КПСС и высших органов государственной власти и управления СССР информацией, затрагивающей государственную безопасность и оборону страны, социально-экономическое положение в Советском Союзе и вопросы внешнеполитической и внешнеэкономической деятельности советского государства и коммунистической партии. Официальный девиз КГБ — «Верность партии — верность Родине» — означал, что верность партии — это верность Советской Родине. Все сотрудники КГБ были обязаны с ранних лет быть членами комсомола (ВЛКСМ) и Коммунистической партии Советского Союза[37].

Партийный контроль также был на государственном уровне в советской армии, в частности, Министерство обороны СССР выдавало призывникам военные билеты, где обязательными пунктами указывалось членство в партии и комсомоле. Местные комитеты комсомола, где был закреплён комсомолец, (член ВЛКСМ), выдавали комсомольские путёвки для прохождения срочной военной службы. В каждой воинской части и военных учебных заведениях существовали партийные и комсомольские ячейки, замполиты и политруки (заместители командиров по идеологической и воспитательной работе с личным составом). В частях находились партийные комнаты (красный уголок). Офицерский состав был обязан состоять в партии. Аналогичный партийный контроль был в управлениях и отделениях МВД СССР[38][39][40].

Законодательные органы власти[править | править вики-текст]

Молодёжные организации КПСС[править | править вики-текст]

Для воспитания будущих строителей коммунизма, в духе идей марксизма-ленинизма и патриотизма к Советской родине, на государственном уровне существовала детская Всесоюзная пионерская организация и молодёжная комсомольская организация ВЛКСМ (Комсомол), деятельность которых носила государственный и всеохватывающий характер. Пионерские дружины существовали в каждой школе, приём осуществлялся с 9 лет. До Пионерской организации, дети с 7 лет принимались пионерами в младшие группы октябрят[41].

В средних образовательных учреждениях дружины Пионерской организацией делились: «Школа — Дружина», «Класс — отряд». Как правило, Пионерские дружины носили имена героев. Пионерская организация бесплатно, массово обеспечивала советских детей внешкольным досугом с помощью всевозможных тематических кружков, клубов и Дворцов Пионеров. Школьные пионерские отряды делились на звенья по 4-7 пионеров в каждом, члены звеньев оказывали друг другу взаимопомощь в учёбе, звенья, отряды и дружины соревновались друг с другом за лучшие показатели в учёбе, поведении, сборе металлолома и макулатуры и т. д.

Секретарь комитета комсомола автозавода АЗЛК вручает почётную грамоту комсомольцу-механику

Большое внимание партия уделяла оздоровлению подрастающего поколения. Летом пионеры направлялись в загородные Пионерские лагеря созданные по типу санаторно-курортного летнего отдыха. Пионеры брали шефство над юными октябрятами.

С 14 лет пионеры принимались в Комсомол (молодёжную организацию ВЛКСМ). После окончания школы и поступления комсомольца в среднее профессиональное, специальное, техническое или высшее учебное заведение (училище, техникум, институт) комсомолец закреплялся в местной комсомольской ячейке своего учебного заведения и участвовал в общественной и культурной деятельности.

В школах комсомольцы брали шефство над пионерами, из комсомольцев формировался вожатский состав в летние пионерские лагеря, строительные студенческие отряды. После окончания учебного заведения ВЛКСМ сохранял контроль и связь со своими членами. По прибытии на место работы комсомольцы ставились на учёт в местной комсомольской организации предприятия или учреждения[42].

Комсомольская ячейка наряду с партийной, существовала на каждом предприятии, организации или учреждении. На предприятиях комсомольская ячейка была в каждом цехе. Работой комсомольских первичных ячеек осуществляли «Секретари» и «Комсорги», избранные в её руководство на собраниях. Их деятельность находились на полном материальном обеспечении. Из работающих членов ВЛКСМ, в поддержку милиции для патрулирования улиц, формировались комсомольские отряды народных дружин (ДНД). Участие в которых материально поощрялось в виде дополнительных рабочих часов, премий, дней к отпуску по основному месту работы комсомольца. После достижения 28 лет, комсомольская организация предоставляла служебную характеристику (официальный документ, содержащий оценку деловых и личных качеств человека) в партийную организацию КПСС, если комсомолец был готов продолжить своё общественное участие в жизни советского общества.

Партийные информационные издания[править | править вики-текст]

Официальным печатным органом ЦК КПСС являлась газета «Правда», одна из ведущих советских центральных газет, наряду с официальной газетой Верховного Совета «Известия» (полные названия в разные годы «Известия Советов рабочих, крестьянских и солдатских депутатов», «Известия Советов рабочих и крестьянских депутатов», «Известия Советов народных депутатов»), профсоюзной газетой «Труд» и другими газетами.

По образцу газеты «Правда» было образовано множество других популярных газет — газета комсомола «Комсомольская правда», пионерской организации «Пионерская правда», разнообразные региональные газеты (республиканские, областные, городские и проч.).

ЦК КПСС издавал также официальный журнал «Коммунист». Важную роль в системе государственной агитации занимало издание Всесоюзного общества «Знание» «Аргументы и факты».

Подготовка кадров[править | править вики-текст]

Подготовка кадров партийных работников производилась в сети Высших партийных школ, при республиканских ЦК. Общее методическое руководство осуществляла Высшая партийная школа при ЦК КПСС. Действовала очная и заочная формы обучения. Различались программы для учащихся уже имевших высшее образование и на базе среднего образования. Партийные школы готовили не только партийных, но и государственных руководителей.

Международное сотрудничество[править | править вики-текст]

После распада Международной организации Коминтерн координацией международного коммунистического движения занимался Международный отдел ЦК КПСС.

В филателии[править | править вики-текст]

  • Марка, посвящённая 50-летию компартии

  • XX Съезд КПСС, номинал 1 руб.

  • XXI Съезд КПСС, номинал 60 коп.

  • XXI Съезд КПСС, номинал 1 руб.

  • К борьбе за дело Коммунистической партии — будь готов!

Преемники[править | править вики-текст]

Ряд организационных структур КПСС не признали законность запрета и отказали его исполнять, практически продолжая действовать нелегально.

Наиболее крупной из организаций-наследниц КПСС в форме является Союз коммунистических партий — Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза. 26-27 марта 1993 года в Москве состоялся съезд организации, объявленный XXIX съездом КПСС, участники которого объявили о преобразовании КПСС в СКП-КПСС. Лидером организации с 1993—2001 гг. являлся бывший секретарь ЦК КПСС Олег Шенин[17].

Организационная структура КПСС в РСФСР стала базой для создания Коммунистической партии Российской Федерации[43].

В 2001 г. СКП-КПСС раскололся на две части: большинство партий переизбрало руководство, и председателем Совета СКП-КПСС стал Г. А. Зюганов. К 2009 г. в СКП-КПСС состояло 17 партий из всех союзных республик бывшего СССР, кроме Таджикистана, а также из автономий — Южной Осетии, Абхазии и Приднестровья.

Часть партий осталась под руководством О. С. Шенина. В 2004 г. сторонники Шенина объявили о преобразовании Союза компартий в единую КПСС, которая к 2013 г. раскололась на четыре части[29].

Кроме того, в 1990-е годы были созданы ещё несколько партий под названием КПСС и ВКПБ. По состоянию на 2 июня 2009 года ни одна из «КПСС» и «ВКПБ» не зарегистрирована Министерством юстиции Российской Федерации[44]. 18 июня 1998 года СКП-КПСС была официально зарегистрирована Министерством юстиции Республики Беларусь как общественная организация[29].

См. также[править | править вики-текст]

q: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза в Викицитатнике
commons: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза на Викискладе
n: Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза в Викиновостях
  • Большевизм
  • Устав КПСС
  • Многопартийность в СССР
  • «Золото партии»

Примечания[править | править вики-текст]

  1. Официальное наименование партии с 5 октября 1952 года.

  2. «Руководящей и направляющей силой советского общества, ядром его политической системы, государственных и общественных организаций является Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза. КПСС существует для народа и служит народу.

    Вооружённая марксистско-ленинским учением, Коммунистическая партия определяет генеральную перспективу развития общества, линию внутренней и внешней политики СССР, руководит великой созидательной деятельностью советского народа, придаёт планомерный научно обоснованный характер его борьбе за победу коммунизма».

    — Конституция СССР 1977 года в редакции до 14 марта 1990 года

  3. s:Закон СССР от 14.03.1990 № 1360-I
  4. Авакьян С. А. Конституция России: природа, эволюция, современность. — М.: Сашко, 2000. — ISBN 5-85597-015-9.
  5. Постановление Конституционного Суда РФ № 9-П от 30 ноября 1992 года по Делу КПСС
  6. Известный теоретик марксизма Карл Каутский объяснял смену названия партии Ленина следующим образом:

    [Большевики] уничтожили демократию, которую народ завоевал в мартовскую [Февральскую] революцию. Соответственно с этим большевики перестали называть себя социал-демократами, а приняли название коммунистов.

    Правда, они не хотят совершенно отказаться от демократии. Ленин в своей речи 28-го апреля называет советскую организацию «высшим типом демократии», «полным разрывом с её буржуазной карикатурой». Для пролетария и бедного крестьянина теперь восстановлена полная свобода.

    Но под демократией до сих пор понимают равенство политических прав всех граждан. Привилегированные слои всегда пользовались свободой. Но это не называют демократией.

    Цит. по: Карл Каутский. Диктатура пролетариата. = К. Kautsky. Die Diktatur des Proletariats, Wien, 1918.

  7. История международного коммунистического движения, 2016, с. 137.
  8. История России, 1994, с. 190.
  9. История международного коммунистического движения, 2016, с. 141.
  10. История России, 1994, с. 214—215.
  11. 1 2 История международного коммунистического движения, 2016, с. 159.
  12. История России, 1994, с. 221—223.
  13. История России, 1994, с. 249—250.
  14. Большая Советская Энциклопедия / Гл. ред. Б. А. Введенский. 2-е изд. Т. 50. — М.: Советская энциклопедия, 1957. — С. 265.
  15. 1 2 3 Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза — статья из Большой советской энциклопедии (3-е издание)
  16. КПСС и строительство Советских Вооружённых сил. 2-е изд. — М.: Воениздат, 1967. — С. 348.
  17. 1 2 В Москве проходит чрезвычайный съезд совета Союза компартий. NEWSru.com (21 июля 2001). Проверено 13 августа 2010. Архивировано 24 августа 2011 года.
  18. История России, 1994, с. 338.
  19. История России, 1994, с. 353.
  20. История международного коммунистического движения, 2016, с. 289.
  21. История международного коммунистического движения, 2016, с. 290—291, 405.
  22. История России, 1994, с. 390.
  23. Закон СССР от 14 марта 1990 г. № 1360-I «Об учреждении поста Президента СССР и внесении изменений и дополнений в Конституцию (Основной Закон) СССР». // Сайт Конституции Российской Федерации. Проверено 27 августа 2016.
  24. История международного коммунистического движения, 2016, с. 395.
  25. Р. А. Медведев. Советский Союз. Последние годы жизни. Конец советской империи. — М.: АСТ, 2010. — С. 106. — ISBN 978-5-17-059880-9
  26. s:Указ Президента РСФСР от 23.08.1991 № 79
  27. s:Указ Президента РСФСР от 06.11.1991 № 169

  28. « Прекращение Указом от 6 ноября 1991 года деятельности КПСС и КП РСФСР, роспуск их организационных структур означали окончательный отказ Президента от использования легитимных способов решения вопроса — путём передачи его компетентным судебным инстанциям согласно Закону СССР «Об общественных объединениях». Как и в случаях с Указами от 23 и 25 августа 1991 года, Президент предпочёл дискреционный метод властвования, вновь вторгся в сферу судебной власти, действовал по своему усмотрению, вышел за пределы полномочий, возложенных на него Конституцией и законами Российской Федерации.

    <…>

    На момент издания Указа — 6 ноября 1991 года, впрочем, как и до этого, Президент располагал вполне легитимными средствами решения вопроса о КПСС и КП РСФСР на основе норм Закона СССР «Об общественных объединениях». Однако Президент не использовал их, а применил сугубо административный порядок, представляющий собой грубое нарушение конституционного права на объединение, основанный на усмотрении и политической целесообразности.

    »
  29. 1 2 3 КПСС в наши дни
  30. Извлечения из постановления КС РФ N 9-П от 30 ноября 1992 года
  31. 1 2 3 4 5 Дело КПСС : постановление Конституционного суда Российской Федерации № 9-П от 30 ноября 1992 года. Панорама.ру (1992). Проверено 27 августа 2012. Архивировано 16 октября 2012 года.
  32. Экспертное заключение к заседанию Конституционного суда Российской Федерации 26 мая 1992 года / Комиссия Пленума Верховного Суда Российской Федерации (рус.) (1992). Проверено 28 августа 2012. Архивировано 14 октября 2012 года.
  33. Материалы Пленума Центрального Комитета КПСС 11,14,16 марта 1990 г., разд. 164
  34. Известия ЦК КПСС, 1991, № 6 — С. 46.
  35. Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза в резолюциях и решениях съездов, конференций и пленумов ЦК (1898—1953). Часть 2 (1925—1953).
  36. С. А. Кузнецов. Большой толковый словарь русского языка, 1-е изд. — СПб.: Норинт, 1998. — ISBN 5-7711-0015-3.
  37. Конституция СССР 1977 года, ст. 6. Руководящая роль КПСС.
  38. Конституция СССР 1977 года, ст. 6.
  39. МВД СССР и ЦК КПСС
  40. История МВД СССР-МВД РФ // Официальный сайт МВД РФ
  41. Устав ВЛКСМ — пункт 7 Всесоюзная пионерская организация имени Ленина
  42. Устав Всесоюзного Ленинского Коммунистического Союза молодёжи — статья из Большой советской энциклопедии (3-е издание)
  43. Холмская М. Р. Коммунисты России: факты, идеи, тенденции. — М., 1998.
  44. Перечень зарегистрированных политических партий

Источники[править | править вики-текст]

  • Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза в резолюциях и решениях съездов, конференций и Пленумов ЦК (1898-1988). — 9-е изд. — М., 1983—1990.

Литература[править | править вики-текст]

  • Герман Андреев. Не близнецы, но — братья. // Новый мир. — 1994. — № 4. — С. 185—189. — ISSN 0130-7673
  • Ежедневная газета «Советская Сибирь» № 284 (644), 24 декабря 1921. Ново-Николаевск (Список № 5 исключённых из РКП по Сибири)
  • История международного коммунистического движения. — М.: Весь Мир, 2016. — 472 с. — ISBN 978-5-7777-0606-5.
  • История России / Под ред. М. Н. Зуева. — М.: Высшая школа, 1994. — 431 с. — ISBN 5-06-003281-7.

Ссылки[править | править вики-текст]

  • А. Г. Козлобаев. Причины поражения социализма в СССР 1991-93 гг.
  • Справочник по истории Коммунистической партии и Советского Союза 1898—1991
  • Введение, состав руководящих органов РКП(б)-ВКП(б)-КПСС, статистика и биографические справки по их членам. «Известия ЦК КПСС» № 7/1990
  • Исторические уроки гибели КПСС и СССР
  • Научный коммунизм: Словарь (1983) / Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза
  • «Советский архив» — сборник документов ЦК КПСС / Составитель Буковский В. К.

Как правильно пишется словосочетание «Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза»

Коммунисти́ческая па́ртия Сове́тского Сою́за

Коммунисти́ческая па́ртия Сове́тского Сою́за (КПСС)

Источник: Орфографический
академический ресурс «Академос» Института русского языка им. В.В. Виноградова РАН (словарная база
2020)

Делаем Карту слов лучше вместе

Привет! Меня зовут Лампобот, я компьютерная программа, которая помогает делать
Карту слов. Я отлично
умею считать, но пока плохо понимаю, как устроен ваш мир. Помоги мне разобраться!

Спасибо! Я стал чуточку лучше понимать мир эмоций.

Вопрос: тантризм — это что-то нейтральное, положительное или отрицательное?

Ассоциации к словосочетанию «коммунистическая партия советского союза»

Синонимы к словосочетанию «коммунистическая партия»

Синонимы к словосочетанию «коммунистический союз»

Синонимы к слову «коммунистический»

Синонимы к слову «партия»

Синонимы к слову «союз»

Предложения со словосочетанием «Коммунистическая партия Советского Союза»

  • Он представлял отца и мать, которые более двадцати лет проработали в центральном комитете коммунистической партии советского союза, то есть были на самой верхушке, как сейчас модно говорить, властной вертикали.
  • (все предложения)

Сочетаемость слова «партия»

  • коммунистическая партия
    политические партии
    демократическая партия
  • партия большевиков
    партия эсеров
    коммунистическая партия советского союза
  • член партии
    центральный комитет партии
    лидер партии
  • партия сказала
    партия прикажет
    партия считала
  • вступить в партию
    сыграть партию
    создать партию
  • (полная таблица сочетаемости)

Сочетаемость слова «союз»

  • советский союз
    таможенный союз
    брачный союз
  • союз писателей
    союз советских социалистических республик
    союз художников
  • герой советского союза
    члены союза
    звание героя советского союза
  • союз распался
    союз развалился
    союз рухнул
  • заключить союз
    вступить в союз
    создать союз
  • (полная таблица сочетаемости)

Афоризмы русских писателей со словом «партия»

  • Партия —
                     это миллионов плечи,
    друг к другу
                     прижатые туго.
  • При оценке любой партии важны не одни конечные цели, но и средства и пути их достижения… Хорошие, правильные средства, основанные на хороших началах, возвышающие человека, могут сами по себе привести к хорошим целям, а одни цели, без правильных средств, — остаются в лучшем случае в воздухе.
  • А если
                  в партию
                                 сгрудились малые —
    сдайся, враг,
                            замри и ляг!
    Партия —
                      рука миллионнопалая,
    сжатая
                     в один
                                   громящий кулак.
  • (все афоризмы русских писателей)

Отправить комментарий

Дополнительно

Понравилась статья? Поделить с друзьями:
  • Коммунистическая на английском языке как пишется
  • Компания застройщик как пишется
  • Коммуникационная стратегия как написать
  • Компания заказчик как пишется
  • Коммуникатировать как пишется